Date: 2000-01-01 05:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy; Urban Fantasy; Paranormal; Romance; Vampires; Werewolves; Shapeshifters; Paranormal Romance; Mystery
Description: In the world of crime fighting, Raven has learned that formal affairs are a necessary evil. So when Keystone receives an invitation to a winter ball, she tries to make the best of it. The most powerful elites in Cognito are attending—a perfect opportunity to network and have a few drinks. But when a guest hijacks the party in a violent display of dark power, chaos ensues. It’s a race against time as Raven searches for a way to thwart his diabolical plan. Will Keystone find the fortitude to prevent the downfall of civilization? Or will they bow to a new king to save their souls? “And a terrible

QUICKSILVER

CROSSBREED SERIES BOOK 11

DANNIKA DARK

QUICKSILVER

Crossbreed Series Book 11

USA Today Bestselling Author

DANNIKA DARK

All Rights Reserved

Copyright © 2022 Dannika Dark

No part of this book may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, or stored in a database retrieval system, without the prior written permission of the author. You must not circulate this book in any format. Thank you for respecting the rights of the author. This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance of characters to actual persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental.

Edited by Victory Editing and Red Adept. Cover design by Dannika Dark. All stock purchased.

www.dannikadark.net

Official Dannika Dark Newsletter

Created with Vellum

CONTENTS

Summary

Also By Dannika Dark:

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Back Cover

Want More?

Books by Dannika Dark:

About the Author

SUMMARY

Keystone goes to battle with their most fearsome foe yet in this USA Today Bestselling series by Dannika Dark.

In the world of crime fighting, Raven has learned that formal affairs are a necessary evil. So when Keystone receives an invitation to a winter ball, she tries to make the best of it. The most powerful elites in Cognito are attending—a perfect opportunity to network and have a few drinks. But when a guest hijacks the party in a violent display of dark power, chaos ensues.

It’s a race against time as Raven searches for a way to thwart his diabolical plan. Will Keystone find the fortitude to prevent the downfall of civilization? Or will they bow to a new king to save their souls?

“And a terrible curse befell the winter ball.”

Book 11

SIGN UP to receive exclusive updates on upcoming releases!

ALSO BY DANNIKA DARK:

THE MAGERI SERIES

Sterling

Twist

Impulse

Gravity

Shine

The Gift

MAGERI WORLD

Risk

NOVELLAS

Closer

THE SEVEN SERIES

Seven Years

Six Months

Five Weeks

Four Days

Three Hours

Two Minutes

One Second

Winter Moon

SEVEN WORLD

Charming

THE CROSSBREED SERIES

Keystone

Ravenheart

Deathtrap

Gaslight

Blackout

Nevermore

Moonstruck

Spellbound

Heartless

Afterlife

Quicksilver

THE BLACK ARROWHEAD SERIES

The Vow

The Alpha

He who does not punish evil, commands it to be done.

– Leonardo da Vinci

CHAPTER 1

A gala invitation should have been thrilling, but the immortals in our social circle didn’t throw raucous celebrations with rock music, cheap beer, and delicious barbecue. It was pomp and circumstance all the way, which has never been my cup of tea. A few weeks ago, Viktor accepted an invitation to a December winter ball hosted by Lenore Parrish. Costumes that fit the theme were required, so we had all purchased new outfits and spent the entire day getting ready.

Tiny lights inside Gem’s white dress illuminated the interior of the extra-large Jeep Shepherd rented.

I chuckled softly. “At least we won’t have trouble finding you.”

She beamed, the glitter encircling her eyes and face in a dramatic makeover, sparkling when the light hit it. “Don’t you adore costume balls? It took me ages to figure out how to get lights inside my dress. Wyatt helped me.”

Christian twisted around from the passenger seat in front of us. “Is that so? If that be the case, you might want to locate the nearest fire extinguisher, lass.”

“He promised it wouldn’t catch fire.” She lifted a sheer layer of tulle. “All the lights in the store had these bulky battery cases. I don’t know how he did it, but all I have to do is push this little button and”—the lights switched off—“voilà!” When she clicked them back on, she sparkled like a fairy. Her whimsical white dress fell past her knees with an uneven hemline. The asymmetrical neckline complemented the aesthetic. Claude had frosted her hair but left the tips lavender so it didn’t look washed out. In fact, he had given us all a spa day at the salon to prepare us for the big event.

She touched the silky fabric of my bloodred gown. “Why didn’t you wear white? I love that color on you, but everyone else will be wearing white, silver, or blue.”

“I’m sure I’ll blend in with the poinsettias.”

Christian glanced back and gave me a warm smile. “I think she looks ravishing.”

“Like a tall glass of wine you’d like to drink?” I quipped.

As we turned up the massive driveway, I saw guests walking up the sidewalk toward the house. Gem was right about the colors.

Why the hell was this necessary? Fancy attire made me uncomfortable. Leather pants and a reindeer hat would have suited me just fine, but Viktor wanted to impress Lenore, and we were a reflection of him. So, inspired by a painting that hung in my bedroom, I’d ordered a sleeveless, gothic-style red dress. The sumptuous gown reached my ankles, and the plunging neckline showed off my beloved Burmese-ruby necklace. The slit in the dress went all the way to my upper thigh, showing off my legs, which were my best asset and weapon. Since we had to leave weapons behind, I instinctively planned for the unexpected. I couldn’t asphyxiate a man in a scissors hold if my legs were encased like sausages. Claude had styled my black hair in lustrous waves, but I refused to put any glitter or frost in it. Nor did I wear it up, which would reveal the Creator’s mark behind my ear. I liked keeping my Breed to myself in a crowd. Especially since Mage men were nothing but light perverts.

Viktor, who sat behind us, looked dashing in his full-length black coat with a saucy fur collar. Beneath that, he wore a Victorian-style silver-and-blue vest over a white dress shirt. While the furry ushanka hat was nothing new, I’d never seen him wear sapphire cuff links before. His cologne wafted from the back seat where Blue kept him company in the third row.

Viktor didn’t think rolling up in our black van would make a good impression, so we’d opted for a rental. Unlike Shepherd’s special-edition hardtop, this luxury Commander had all the bells and whistles. It comfortably fit six adults, and the center row had a small child seat in the middle. Wyatt and Claude rode in the Porsche ahead of us.

“You should have brought Hunter along.” Gem pressed her cheek against the glass as she gaped at the icicle lights hanging from the trees.

Shepherd steered the Jeep toward the valets. “These parties aren’t for kids—especially Sensors. Remember what happened at Patrick Bane’s party?”

A cold chill swept over me when I remembered Hunter flying over the railing. I wondered if he’d remember all that when he grew up and if parties would trigger him. It had taken him time to get comfortable not wearing a mask around us to cover his scars, and he still shied away from people in public. No, a party like this was no place for a kid.

Christian gave a throaty chuckle. “You know who we should have invited?” He peered over his shoulder at me. “Your da.”

“He doesn’t go anywhere without Harley, and he would have put reindeer antlers on that mutt.” I looked back at Viktor. “Is Lenore a dog person?”

Shepherd barked out a laugh, and it dawned on me why.

“Sorry,” I said, wanting to smack myself in the head. “I didn’t mean it like that.”

The wolf in the back seat blushed.

When we pulled up to the mansion, Wyatt and Claude were waiting. Claude looked ready to disco in his white suit and silver tie. In addition to his tall stature, his large, messy curls made women melt. Claude hid his piercing gaze behind a silver mask, which only drew attention to his sensual mouth. If the Breed world had models, Claude Valentine would be a superstar.

Women in stunning dresses tipped their heads at Claude as they walked past him. One lady in particular caught my attention. She dressed and walked like royalty.

“Look at the crown on her head.” I stared at the jewels between each spike. Their dates wore top hats and white tailcoats.

“Those are real,” Blue said.

I snorted. “They look fake to me.”

“I meant the jewels, not her disproportionately large breasts. People like to break out the expensive stuff at these parties since they can’t wear them anywhere else.”

Wyatt, dressed like Santa’s elf, did a curtsy.

“Wyatt will regret this,” Viktor grumbled. “I warned him not to wear that absurd costume.” Viktor finished his complaint in Russian with what sounded like a string of profanities.

I chuckled at Wyatt’s striped stockings and green suit. “Sorry, I can’t help it.”

“Must he always embarrass me?” Viktor unlatched his seat belt.

Blue replied, “In his defense, the invitation said a winter ball. It didn’t specify the dress code. The younger immortals associate winter with Christmas.”

“He looks like an imbecile. And he is over two hundred. Old enough to know better.”

Wyatt’s curled elf shoes fell out of view as our Jeep rolled up to the curb.

“I’ll be a few minutes,” Shepherd informed us. “I don’t want any of these knuckleheads parking the Jeep. My name’s all over the paperwork.”

Viktor shifted in his seat. “Please do your best not to cause a scene.”

A man opened Gem’s door and another opened mine. After they helped us out of the vehicle, we assembled on the walkway.

I took a minute to admire Blue’s ensemble. She had stopped hiding her scars around us in recent months. On jobs, she covered them to blend in with the crowd. At home, she returned to her usual attire—tank tops and cargo pants. But for tonight, she had purchased a conservative sapphire-blue dress that covered every inch of her body. The material had delicate silver snowflake accents stitched around the torso, arms, and bottom hem, though her blue cloak covered most of it. Claude had sprayed glitter in her French braid until it sparkled.

Gem simpered when a passerby did a full turn to look at her dress.

I tucked my hands in my red leather jacket and strutted to the front of the vehicle.

“Let’s get this party started,” Wyatt said, adjusting his elf hat.

I gestured to his red-and-white stockings. “You’re not the least bit embarrassed?”

He patted his pockets. “These broads are looking for a little hanky-panky. Do you think they care what I have on?”

“You touch my steering wheel one more time, and I’m gonna chop off your fucking hand,” Shepherd growled at the valet.

I took Christian’s arm. “Let’s find the booze.”

“I wish Niko were here.” Gem pouted as we stepped onto the sidewalk.

Wyatt skipped ahead of us. “Niko always hides in corners and separates himself from the action. Trust me, he wanted to babysit Hunter.”

I admired Christian’s silver tuxedo and black lapels. It had a noticeable sheen, and while he could have easily wound up looking like a lounge singer or groom, Christian Poe owned every inch of that suit and stole my heart with his charismatic swagger.

“I’m decapitating that swan before the night’s over,” he remarked, gesturing to the ice sculpture.

“I bet you won’t. Viktor would murder you.”

“And what’ll you give me if I do?”

I snorted. “A pillow for your coffin.”

Lenore greeted a couple who approached the door. After exchanging a few words and kissing cheeks, she let her servants collect their coats and escort them inside.

We walked up the wide steps toward the entrance. Lenore had spared no expense decorating her historical mansion like a fairy-tale winter wonderland. The windows and posts were wrapped in tiny white lights, every strand spaced evenly and perfectly straight. Icicle lights hung overhead, and the scent of cinnamon wafted from the open doorway.

“Viktor,” she cooed.

When he bowed to kiss her hand, I noticed they had coordinated their outfits. Despite the frigid December air, Lenore’s bare arms had nary a goose bump. Her sleeveless aquamarine dress spilled down her body like ocean water, silver designs sewn in that matched the patterns on Viktor’s vest. Vampires were impervious to extreme temperatures, yet there she was, tucking her hand back in her white hand muff, which happened to match Viktor’s hat.

“Krasivaya,” he said softly, his enamored gaze soaking in her radiant beauty.

Gem bounced forward. “That means—”

“No translation needed, darling.” Lenore gave Viktor an intimate stare. “And you are more handsome than ever.”

When she acknowledged the rest of us, we respectfully inclined our heads. Lenore’s eyebrow quirked after she spotted the lights sewn in Gem’s dress, but Gem was too distracted by the festivities inside to notice she was being scrutinized.

Lenore stepped aside and gestured to a servant walking by with a tray. “There’s alcohol, but right now we’re only serving hot apple cider.”

When Wyatt sauntered by her, Viktor slowly closed his eyes.

Lenore held a poker face as she took in Wyatt’s outfit. “I should have invited children to the party. They would have adored you.”

He stopped and threw her a boyish grin. “Sorry, but this show is rated R.” Wyatt lifted a small glass of cider off a tray and strutted toward a bevy of ladies.

Blue waved away the servant collecting our coats, opting to keep her cloak on.

Lenore swept a tendril of blond hair away from her face. The rest of her loosely braided tresses were twisted into a romantic bun on the back of her head. Then she laid eyes on my gown. “Red is a bold choice for a winter affair.”

Christian inched closer to me. “Raven’s a bold woman, and only such a woman could wear this dress.”

Lenore gave him a mechanical smile. “So good to see you, Chrissy. Please go inside and have some refreshments. I must finish greeting my guests, but we’ll catch up later.”

Viktor remained behind as we moved inside the palatial home.

Lights strung outside the domed ceiling lit up the colorful patterns in the glass. Instead of poinsettias, white roses filled every room. The intoxicating fragrance of flowers and cinnamon made me drunk with envy. Why did rich people throw away so much money on a single party? And despite the extravagant trimmings, the guests were so blasé about the whole affair. Gold sequined tablecloths covered the standing tables, which matched the ornate gold etchings in the walls.

Gem sipped on her cider while deliberating a tray of hors d’oeuvres. We left her behind in the large foyer, and I held Christian’s arm, uncertain if my boots would slip on the shiny marble floor.

“What’s with all the white roses?” I asked. “I only see those at funerals or weddings.”

“Perhaps there’s an announcement to be made.”

“Perish the thought.” I glanced up. “Wyatt’s been through here.”

He stopped and looked around. “What makes you say that?”

I pointed to a sculpture of a nude man now wearing an elf hat.

A woman strolled toward us, and I couldn’t take my eyes off her large snowflake necklace. Ice was the trend—as in diamonds. Some wore diamond icicle necklaces and earrings, others tiaras and bracelets. As the lady passed us, Christian put his arm around me.

I located a corner to hide in. “Let’s sit on that sofa.”

“They call them settees,” he said.

“Stop that.”

“Stop what?”

I took a seat on the upholstered white furniture that Lenore must have rented for the party. “Trying to teach me things I don’t care about.”

After sitting, Christian crossed his legs with a dramatic flair, a habit he did when annoyed. “It looks like a slaughterhouse in here.”

“What do you mean by that?”

He stroked the opulent fur blanket behind me. “Mink.”

“Maybe it’s faux.”

Christian gave me a sardonic look. “If there’s fur in this house, you can be certain she stripped it off a helpless animal herself.”

A live band played old-fashioned music in an adjacent room. Christian and I watched guests mingling, laughing, and drinking. Despite his boorish ways, Christian blended in with an aristocratic crowd much easier than I did, so I got the feeling he was more keeping me company than hiding.

It was nice to get out of the house, even though this wouldn’t have been my first choice. We hadn’t been out as a group in ages. Summer and fall had kept us busy with cases. Any downtime we had was spent helping Wyatt with side jobs—usually research, paperwork, or reviewing hours of surveillance video. Shepherd had taken Hunter to visit with the children in Sambah’s pride, and that made Viktor happy. Not because Hunter needed friends, but Viktor liked creating good rapport with important people in the community, and Sambah was one of those people. He had helped us recently by taking in displaced children so they didn’t have to be separated.

I frowned when I noticed people eating finger food from napkins. “How come they never serve real food at these parties? I don’t mean snacks on platters but a three-course meal. They could hire a caterer and serve dinner.”

Christian stretched his arms across the back of the sofa. “It puts pressure on immortals to conform to a behavior that not all of us subscribe to. If you want to give your reputation a good thrashing, put a plate of ribs in front of a hundred Vampires.”

“Maybe you should put on your big-boy pants and eat up. Not everyone is a Vampire. Some of us are hungry.”

“Perhaps you should have eaten before we left.”

“Then I wouldn’t have been able to fit in my dress.”

When Lenore and Viktor came into view, arm in arm, we both fell silent. Viktor had been seeing Lenore these past months, and we weren’t certain how serious it was between them. He didn’t discuss his personal affairs, and we didn’t pry. While I was tempted to ask Christian his thoughts about their matching outfits, it wouldn’t be prudent to discuss Viktor’s love life when Lenore could hear everything.

I glanced up at the net of lights someone had painstakingly strung across the tall ceiling.

“Viktor’s giving us the look,” Christian said, uncrossing his legs.

I knew what look he was referring to. Viktor didn’t attend these parties for fun; he made connections. He didn’t want us to squander the opportunity by tucking ourselves away in a corner all night, drinking up the liquor.

Christian claimed me with a smoldering look that could have set the house on fire, and my heart fluttered when he kissed my shoulder. With a wink, he swaggered off to mingle.

All the waiters were easy to identify in their sparkling blue suits and white gloves. I flagged one down when he walked by with a food tray. “What is that?”

“Caviar.”

“No, the other stuff.”

“Scallops with gold leaf.”

I leaned over to sniff it. “People eat gold? Don’t you have any pigs in a blanket or macaroons?”

The pretentious Vampire lifted his chin and walked away.

I decided to give myself a private tour. Two side rooms connected to the massive foyer. In one, the string band inspired couples to dance. A throng of cigar-smoking aristocrats made the other room impossible to enter, so I didn’t bother. I cut through the center of the house, passing socialites who looked every bit as stiff as the statues. Gilded paintings hung on the walls even though landscape art didn’t match the winter theme. Why the hell would anyone want to live in a museum? Immortals were nothing but hoarders. The idea made me laugh. Lenore collected masterpieces; I collected mementos from my jobs like a thieving raven.

Waiters were constantly on the move in an eloquent dance. They entered from a long hallway in the back, which I presumed led to the kitchen. Veering right, I passed a few closed rooms before entering one that was empty with large windows overlooking a sunroom.

“You shouldn’t be in here,” Shepherd said, sitting furtively in a wingback chair against the wall.

When I got a gander of his white suit, I grinned. Unlike Claude and Christian, he didn’t have on a tie or kerchief. The first few buttons of his white dress shirt were sloppily undone. “You look like a South American drug lord.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment.” He took a long drag from his cigarette, the orange tip glowing in the shadows. “Did you bring me any snails?”

I stared into the oval mirror behind him at my burgundy lips and black eyeliner. “I don’t know why rich people eat that shit.”

He chuckled. “It’s not half bad. What are you doing in here?”

I strode to the desk in the center of the room and sat on it. “Snooping, I guess. What about you?”

“Smoke break. I couldn’t light up in the car, and it’s too damn cold to stand outside.”

Shepherd usually took on the role of security when we went to social functions. The only people who loved these lavish events were Gem and Claude. Wyatt just came for the booze and women.

“What do you think?” he asked.

“About what?”

Shepherd pointed to a painting of Lenore on the wall to my left. “Those two.”

“Oh,” I said, giving a noncommittal shrug.

“Yeah.” He stubbed out his cigarette on the bottom of his shoe and then buried it in a potted plant. “I better see what Spooks is up to. Did he ever mention the party that took place next to a cemetery?”

“No.”

Shepherd stood and brushed his hand over his buzz cut. “He didn’t realize at first that there were uninvited guests, if you know what I mean.”

“How could he not know? He’s a Gravewalker.”

“I guess it’s sometimes hard to tell the dead from the living in a crowd. He mentioned that ghosts don’t have shadows, and there were candles all over the place.”

I crossed my ankles. “What happened?”

“He flipped out and made a big fucking scene. Turns out he was hitting on a dead chick. That’s when a bunch of them followed us home. Viktor almost stopped inviting him to parties, but the boss man wants us to do everything as a team.” Shepherd moseyed toward the door. “He thinks like a Packmaster. You let one or two people do their own thing, and you’ll have dissention in the ranks. That’s pack mentality. Don’t hide in here all night,” he said, rapping his knuckles on the wall as he left the room.

I slid off the desk and looked at the adjacent room through the glass door. When I grew up watching vampire movies, I never imagined one having a sunroom filled with plants. Beyond the outside windows, white lights meticulously strung around the tree trunks radiated enough ambient light inside to see.

So this is your private office.

I was tempted to peek inside the drawers but not at the risk of someone catching me. Instead, I strolled around the room, studying the photographs on the wall. An old black-and-white picture caught my eye. Lenore’s pale dress looked dated, her hair styled in finger waves. It wasn’t the best quality photograph—grainy and faded from the years gone by. The small group posed with solemn expressions, all dressed to the nines in fancy dinner jackets and dresses. Why didn’t people back then ever smile in photographs? I looked twice when I spotted a familiar face behind her.

Oh my God, that’s Christian.

He looked so different without his beard and signature malevolent gaze. A jovial sparkle flickered in his eyes, and unlike the other men who sported panama hats, Christian had on a black bowler. The picture must have been from the 1920s or ’30s, before she buried him. I examined every detail. Who was that guy? Not the same Christian I knew. It was as if he’d been reborn and become a different man. I wondered which had affected him more: the murders he’d committed on Lenore’s behalf or spending ten years in a coffin.

I rounded a potted palm tree and studied another photograph of Lenore, this one of her posing on a beach in a polka-dot bikini and retro cat-eye sunglasses. In another, two older women wearing pearl necklaces and large brooches flanked her. Were these people still around? Why did she have their photographs? Lenore didn’t strike me as the sentimental type. Then again, one could say the same about me.

A familiar song echoed in the hallway, one that seemed to have escaped the era that the photographs were taken in. Lenore didn’t have any recent pictures, but that likely had to do with the changing laws and awareness of how immortals could be tracked through historical images. In the early days, photographs were a novelty, and people probably didn’t expect them to be preserved and last this long. I drifted to the right-hand corner of the room and placed my fingertips on the smooth marble tabletop. Above a tall vase hung a picture of Lenore sitting on a tufted sofa next to a dark-haired man. I inched closer for a better look.

Holy shit.

The gentleman next to her looked so damn familiar, but it wasn’t until I covered his dark hair with my thumb that I recognized Houdini.

“There you are.” Lenore startled me so badly that my arm knocked into the vase.

She shadow walked around the corner in a blink and caught the decorative piece. “It’s Egyptian. I paid half a million for it back in 1928, but I’m sure it’s worth a lot more now.”

“Sorry. I was just looking around.”

“I see.” She set the vase back on the shelf.

Even in the dark, Lenore’s dress shimmered like deep waters under moonlight.

She moved the vase an inch to the left. “If you want to know a secret, never give all your money to a banker. Cash depreciates, and we don’t make a habit of investing in human stocks. Funnel your money into things like gold, artwork, Breed collectibles, and real estate. Gemstones rarely appreciate in value unless there’s history attached to them. I suppose you learned that from the auction.”

I touched my ruby necklace, which she was eyeing. “So that’s why you hoard all this stuff.”

“Stuff.” She chuckled softly. “The curiosities you see in most people’s homes aren’t sentimental. Some of it perhaps. But most of us like to keep the valuables close. Although I do think it’s worth having a few hiding spots. Just make sure you own the land. Many a fool has gone back to a place they buried gold and discovered a parking lot or condominium.”

“If that’s the case, maybe land is more valuable than gold. Unless the city decides to build a highway through it and forces you off.”

She wrinkled her brow. “They do that?”

“You’ve been away a long time.”

Lenore’s gaze latched onto my dress. “Dear, oh dear. All dressed up and you’re hiding in the dark. Even Christian’s having a good time. Is the food not up to your standards?”

She must have heard my earlier remarks.

“Caviar is pretentious and doesn’t taste that good,” I admitted.

“Simple girl, simple tastes.” She strode to the desk and leaned against it. “You need to branch out and try new things even if it’s not what you’re accustomed to. I didn’t always have money.”

“You mentioned that.”

“From rags to riches,” she said, her thoughts seeming to drift off as she looked toward the photographs on the wall. “Would you like to go into the drawing room? There’s a smaller crowd there. Less intimidating.”

I folded my arms. “I’m not easily intimidated.”

“Yet here you are. What can I do to help you acclimate to high society? It’s something we all must do, even if it’s not to our liking. I have these parties because I love them, but more importantly, it’s about making the right connections.”

I leaned against the wall. “Viktor’s always saying the same thing.”

She chuckled, her black eyes glimmering. “Did he ever explain what it means? Making connections isn’t just taking names and numbers. It’s finding one individual that you share a common bond with. Think of it as links in a chain, and the longer your chain is, the farther you can go and the more favors you can ask.”

I gestured to the photographs. “Are all those people links in your chain?”

“You have an inquisitive mind. Each of them played an important role in my life. Aside from that, I like remembering how life used to be. I suppose someday I’ll be nostalgic about the decades I’m living now, but you never appreciate the time you’re in until it’s gone.” She laughed softly as if the memories compelled her. “We always miss the past and hope for a better future. But we never give much thought to the way things are, do we?”

“Who are they?” I asked, mostly curious about Houdini but reluctant to single him out. I didn’t want Lenore growing suspicious.

“I suppose you recognized Christian. Wasn’t he dashing back then?” Leaning back on her hands, she tilted her head to the side. “The rest are old acquaintances. A few I’ve lost contact with, and one or two are no longer with us. Breed take for granted that immortality isn’t guaranteed. Let me give you some advice: irreverence will never get you far in our world. In fact, it could easily put you in a coffin.” She lifted an ink bottle and set it next to a quill. “You’re young, and the new ones always want to stand up to their elders and make big waves. But the elders are intimately familiar with the impulsive nature of youth. They were once young, but they’ve learned the consequences. Be careful who you step on to get where you’re going. Our memories are as long as our patience.” She began walking and reached for my hand. “Come. If you can’t have fun, at least make one new friend. Let’s try that cider. I’ve been standing in that doorway all evening, and I’m eager to enjoy myself.”

I reluctantly took her hand as she walked two steps ahead and escorted me back to the party. I had been isolating myself. Lenore made a valid point about getting out of my comfort zone and doing what was best for my success. I wasn’t naive enough to believe I’d work for Keystone forever. Viktor might retire the business, or I might decide one day that it wasn’t enough. Then what? Socializing and schmoozing with these people might help Keystone, but not as much as it could help me in the long run. Christian didn’t like these parties either, but he knew the game and played it well. I thought about that picture of him on the wall. There was a part of him I’d never seen—one that only Lenore knew. And that person he once was still existed, maybe just enough that he could navigate through these social situations better than most. I needed to be more than just a killer, even if that meant pretending I was someone delightful to be around.

She gave me a cursory glance while gliding down the hall. “You should wear your hair up.”

“Why?”

“Because that’s what Christian likes. In fact, if you want to know a secret, he loves braided hair.”

I let go of her hand.

“Didn’t he tell you?” She stopped and frowned. “I’ve overstepped my boundaries with you, haven’t I? But to be fair, I assumed you already knew his preferences. No hard feelings?” Lenore took my arm and leaned in close as she led me to the open room. “You remind me of myself in my younger years. You should have seen me. Just a barefooted girl, taking on a pack of wolves.”

“Wolves? Does Viktor know?”

She squeezed my arm. “I’m sure that Viktor has done his fair share of indiscriminate killing. We do what we must to survive.”

As we cut through the room, guests smiled at Lenore and complimented her splendid party. She retrieved her white hand muff from a table and tucked her hands in it.

“Christian never did find me a suitable guard,” she said reproachfully. “I must speak to him about that. I’ve interviewed five men, and none of them were qualified. I thought a man with his connections would know the best of the best, so I can’t figure out why he’s sending me incompetent fools.” Lenore slowed down and cocked her head. I’d seen that same look on Christian when he was ciphering through different sounds in a crowded club. “I should have known,” she muttered.

The crowd parted as we cut through another room, and I barely had time to admire the gold chandeliers before we joined a humble gathering in a small study.

My jaw slackened when I spotted Christian. With his back to me, he jerked his arm in a motion that could only be compared to masturbating.

“Watch this,” Lenore said, planting her feet in the doorway. “It’s his favorite party trick.”

After two quick scraping sounds, I heard a pop. The neck of a wine bottle flew away from him and landed on a circular carpet. The men applauded as Christian half turned, a severed bottle in his hand.

“And that’s how you saber champagne, fellas.” Christian held out the bottle. “Drink up.”

I quietly cleared my throat, enough to catch his attention. Christian gave me a wolfish smile over his shoulder as he topped off everyone’s glass. Then he set the empty bottle down and approached with a large knife in his hand.

With a glint in his eye, he pointed the blade at Lenore. Christian’s smile was as enigmatic as the Mona Lisa’s as he flipped the blade around and offered her the handle.

“You know the rule about weapons,” she said, accepting the knife.

“’Tis a gift from your own kitchen. If the numpties in there weren’t so busy rabbiting on about making more cider, they might have noticed me pilfering from the knife block.”

She tapped the blade against her palm. “Perhaps if I had a guard, that wouldn’t happen.”

“Sometimes you have to take what you can get.”

“And I’ve gotten nothing. If the men you’ve sent me to interview are the best there is, my respect for you is diminished. Since you can’t find someone qualified—”

“Jaysus. The best guards aren’t easy to find on short notice for a reason. You’ll have to give me time.”

“Ticktock.” Lenore turned on her heel and sauntered out of the room.

“Shall we?” he said, gesturing to the doorway.

We entered the central room with all the nude sculptures and sat at a high table.

“That’s a neat party trick,” I said, resting my heels on the footrail of my chair. “I didn’t know you were for hire.”

“I’ve acquired a few talents over the years.” He turned the onyx ring on his middle finger. “Has anyone told you how fetching you are in that dress?”

“Only you, nine million times.”

“I’m remorseful about not renting a llama costume.”

I sat back, hands on my lap. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“You don’t remember? A wee bit ago, you suggested we dress in a llama costume and put on a sex show.” He waggled his eyebrows.

“I seem to have a vague recollection of that. You’re never going to let me forget it, are you?”

“Not until we actually do it.”

A man bumped into me while walking past our table. Christian slowly rose from his chair and went after him. Alarmed, I shot up and followed.

Christian tapped the man’s shoulder, and it wasn’t a friendly tap either. The guy turned around. His inky eyes centered on Christian as he adjusted the blue boutonniere pinned to his white suit.

“You owe the lady an apology.”

“I’m afraid I don’t know who you are,” he said, his accent clearly British. “And if I don’t know you, then you are inconsequential.” The man leered at me. “What’s a strumpet like you doing here? Keeping the single blokes entertained, are you? I must say, that takes me back a few centuries.” His eyes slid down my body. “I’m glad to see old traditions making a comeback.”

Christian turned toward me and smiled. Now that was a smile I knew.

“Don’t—” was all I got out before Christian twisted around and threw a hard right.

His merciless punch could easily kill a man, but all it did was topple the Vampire like a felled tree. People noticed us but showed little interest. They merely stepped around the Vamp as they went about their celebrations.

Christian accompanied me back to the table and pulled out my chair. Then he dragged his chair over and sat next to me.

“It never bothered you before,” I remarked, curious about this sudden act of chivalry. “People are rude all the time.”

He rested his hand on the back of my chair, his fingers lightly grazing my bare shoulder. “You’re mine now, and if someone disrespects you, they’ll have me to answer to.”

“I don’t give a damn if somebody bumps into my chair. I don’t even care if he thinks I’m a hooker.” I playfully pinched his beard and spoke in a childlike voice. “Maybe you can teach me how to protect myself against the big scary man.”

“You have a tongue that could clip a hedge.” He put one hand in his pocket and frowned as he pulled something out. “What’s this?”

I watched him stare at a flat lollipop wrapped in plastic. “I know how you like to suck on things, so I put that in there just for you.”

“Did you now?” Christian looked pleased that I’d done something thoughtful even though it was just a small gesture. When he unwrapped the candy and licked it, one of his fangs elongated. Not both, just one.

I busted out laughing when he slapped his hand over his mouth and then covered his growing erection with the other.

“For feck’s sake. Are you mad?”

“You always did have a sweet tooth.”

“Aye, but giving me a Sensor-spiked lolly in a crowded room is asking for trouble.” He grabbed someone’s cider from the table and swished his mouth with it before spitting it back in the glass.

I squeezed his thigh. “You look good in that suit, Mr. Poe. Good enough to lick.”

“That’ll be enough of that.” He swiped the wrapper off the table. “I need to find a bin and then a cold shower.”

I snorted as Christian hurried off with the candy in his hand and his other concealing his hard-on. Pranks were a pastime for the Keystone team. Christian recently got me after he somehow managed to put my entire bed on the roof. And despite his attempt to rile me up, I slept out there. All night. Since I easily got bored at these shindigs, I had Shepherd help me with getting a Sensor pop spiked with sexual energy. Not enough to cause uncontrolled behavior that would humiliate either Christian or Viktor, but just enough to elicit a laugh when the others found out.

Gem jauntily skipped over and sat in Christian’s chair. “Isn’t the cider divine? This place is so enchanting. I’m having such a marvelous time already.” The glitter around her eyes shimmered, and her violet eyes were luminous against her smoky eyeliner. Gem always managed to look like a fairy caught in the real world.

“Where are your heels?” I asked, noticing her sparkly flats.

“I didn’t have any that went with this dress. And heels with this length of dress just make my legs look strange. I hate that everyone is so much taller, but at least if someone asks me to dance, I won’t have to worry about my feet getting sore. Where’s Christian?”

“Rubbing something out, I think.”

“Oh no! I hope he didn’t spill wine on his beautiful suit.”

I stifled a laugh. “Have you seen Wyatt?”

Mesmerized by the lavish décor and winter costumes, Gem twisted around and gripped the back of her chair. “Oh, I’m certain he’s around—sullying our good name in Wyatt fashion.”

Blue lifted a chair and sat between us so we were in a tight huddle. “The next man who asks me to dance is getting a knife in the belly.”

“What’s wrong with dancing?” Gem asked. “No one’s asked me yet, but I hope that they do. This dress wasn’t made for sitting.”

Blue grabbed an appetizer from a tray and shoved it into her mouth. “I don’t dance unless it’s on someone’s grave.”

I chuckled softly. “People might frown upon bloodshed at a winter ball.”

“File a complaint.”

“It’s your hair,” Gem said decidedly. “Claude did a fantastic job. I wish I’d asked for an updo. And your hair comb is divine!”

Blue pursed her lips. “I’m the only woman here who rented her diamonds.”

I looked around to make sure Lenore was nowhere in sight. “Did you notice a certain someone’s dress matched Viktor’s outfit?”

Gem lowered her voice. “Did you see the brooch he gave her? I think it’s sentimental, because it looks antique.”

I thought back to Lenore’s outfit. “I didn’t see her wearing a brooch.”

Gem shook her head. “He gave it to her tonight. She didn’t put it on because it was heavy and would ruin the fabric on her dress. She carried it around and was showing it off. It was really beautiful—gold with rubies.”

After finishing her appetizer, Blue almost wiped her fingers on her cape before grabbing the tablecloth instead. She was obviously getting enough attention and wasn’t comfortable showing off her formfitting dress. “What do you think Viktor sees in her?”

Gem’s doe eyes darted around before she leaned in. “Besides the fact she’s beautiful, classy, and filthy rich? She makes him feel good. Can’t you see it in his eyes? That’s how Hooper made me feel before… well, you know.”

I gripped the back of my chair and lazily twisted toward her. “I always pictured Viktor with a more outgoing woman. Not a socialite who throws fancy parties but a woman with a belly laugh who loves to talk.”

Blue quirked a grin. “So basically the female equivalent of your father?”

Gem laughed brightly. “I’ve never met anyone quite like Crush. He’s so adorable.”

“Well, he’s taken. No one will ever claim his heart like that dog of his. You should see the leather hat he bought Harley last week.”

Blue grabbed another appetizer from a waiter’s tray. “Your father is my spirit animal.”

A man eased up behind my chair. “Excuse me, but would you like to dance?”

Gem snapped her head around, eyes shining, but her excitement fizzled out when she noticed he was looking at Blue.

Blue reached for a knife on the table, and I grabbed her wrist.

“My friend twisted her ankle,” I said, giving her an excuse. “She can’t shift to heal, so she’s going to have to sit this one out.”

“I’d like to dance,” Gem said in a small voice.

The attractive man frowned. “I think I’ll sit this one out too. But if you feel better, I’ll be around.”

Hopes dashed, Gem reached for her cider and quietly sipped.

Blue fixed a hair on Gem’s head that was sticking up. “None of these men are good enough for you. No one can match your wit and intellect, so don’t waste your time hoping one of these stiffs will give you the time of day. I’ll dance with you later.”

“Promise? That would be wonderful.”

Gem wasn’t trying to find a man; all she wanted to do was have fun and feel noticed.

Three women stopped beside our table.

“Those lips,” a woman gushed. She had on one of those white wigs with all the ringlets. “Have you ever seen a man with such sensual lips?”

The redhead on her right giggled hysterically. “I could have died when he offered me his chair. Just died!”

I followed the direction of their gaze right to Claude, who was conversing with a small crowd on a white sofa.

“Figures,” I muttered.

The snarky women dissected everything about Claude Valentine, from the way he sat to the cologne he wore. They speculated whether he had a hairy chest, how big his penis was, and how much money he had.

Gem’s eyes narrowed. She must have felt a sting of annoyance at hearing the women degrade her partner. But instead of verbally assaulting them, she stood up and sashayed across the room. When she reached Claude, she sat right in his lap, and he curved his arm around her side as he continued chatting with a bearded man.

“Well, I never!” one woman huffed. “The indecency. Upon my word, I have never seen such a lewd display in front of good society. I bet his companion isn’t even a hundred.”

“Just a child,” the other agreed. “Infatuations with her type never last. Clearly he’s not a gentleman.”

“Tall, dumb, and handsome.”

I leaned back and smiled at them. “You should have made your move when you had the chance. What man doesn’t like five-hundred-year-old tits? Although, between you three, we’re probably talking two thousand. Maybe they belong in a museum.”

Blue snorted into Gem’s drink. The leader of the hussy squad gave me a scathing glance before returning to whatever rock they’d crawled out from under.

“This isn’t half bad.” Blue tapped her fingers on her empty glass. “It’s a nice change from wine. I’m going for another. Want me to get you one?”

I gave my dress a fleeting glance to make sure my breasts hadn’t slipped out. “No. It’s time for me to mingle. Try not to stab anyone,” I said, rising to my feet.

“I can’t make any promises.”

“Then at least wait until I get back. I love a good fight. See ya.”

Instead of strutting, I glided across the room like a red queen. Some men admired me, and others gave me a guarded look. Immortals were ridiculous. They passed over Blue because of her scars and Gem because of her height. Most women were put off by Shepherd’s scars, and the ones he talked to at clubs weren’t the relationship kind. Once Breed women noticed Niko was blind, they lost interest. Claude was more handsome than most Chitahs and had charisma, so he was always getting attention. Wyatt was a big flirt but had to try a little harder. Compared to Claude, he looked average, and Gravewalkers weren’t the most desirable Breed.

My dress snagged on a woman’s shoe and sent me spiraling right into a stranger’s arms. He bent over as if he were dipping me in a dance.

I stared up at the silver mask around his eyes, my heart pounding as I had a sudden awareness of a breeze going up my dress.

“You’re lucky I’m quick,” he remarked, his voice as dark and mysterious as his eyes.

Gripping his shoulders, I righted myself. “Sorry about that.”

“Quite all right.” His thin lips curved up in a smile.

The man was taller than Christian but lean. His white suit blended in with the crowd, but the purple tie didn’t match anything having to do with a winter theme. Perhaps he had a rebellious streak. My kind of people. When he reached for two drinks, I stared at his long black hair. Niko had nothing on this fellow. His mane went all the way down to his lower back. How much shampoo did a guy like that need?

“Care for a drink?” He offered me a steaming glass of cider.

“I’m waiting for the adult drinks,” I informed him with a casual grin.

“Come now. Where’s your sense of adventure?”

I reluctantly sipped the cider. The night was young, and I had plenty of time to get wasted.

He set his glass on a standing table without taking a sip. “Mine is too hot. Will you dance with me while it cools?”

Dance? Who the hell did I look like? Ginger Rogers? “I’m not sure if that’s a good idea. You’ve already seen how I walk into a room.”

He took my arm, led me to an open space where others were dancing, and guided my hand to his shoulder. “Follow my lead, Miss…”

“Black.”

“Charmed. You can call me Mr. White.”

“Is that your real name?”

“Is Black yours?”

I smiled. “Touché.”

“I can always spot a Mage.”

I cringed when I stepped on his foot. “What gave it away?”

He examined my eyes closely. “You’re obviously not a Vampire or Chitah. Sensors usually wear gloves at these affairs, and those who don’t rarely touch strangers, let alone dance. A Shifter wouldn’t waste her time or her reputation with another Breed—not in a place like this. Not in front of high society.”

“I could be a Relic or a Gravewalker.”

He chuckled. “Definitely not a Gravewalker. They have a certain look about them that you don’t have.”

“A crazy look? I have that too.”

“No, like they haven’t slept in two weeks and are high on caffeine. A Relic? Possibly… but then we touched.” He gripped my hand tighter and pushed energy into me.

It startled me so much that I stopped dancing and pulled away.

He held his grip. “That’s an unusual reaction from a Mage.”

His light was intimate and intoxicating—dark but not sickly. As my fingertips drank him in, I realized he was giving me sexual energy. I’d only experienced that with one other person—my Creator. Fletcher often juiced my energy, but sometimes his sexual light leaked into the exchange.

I wrested my hand away. “I know you’re trying to make a point, but don’t do that again.”

He bowed. “My humble apologies, Miss Black. That was crude of me.”

But the suspicion in his eyes said otherwise. He must have wondered why a Mage wouldn’t be the least bit interested in an energy exchange. I’d seen this type of foreplay all the time—hands touching as couples flirted with their light. All it did was remind me of Fletcher, and suddenly I needed a drink.

“Please forgive me,” he insisted. “I loathe rude people.” When he briefly took my hand again, I felt nothing. Not even a hint that he was a Mage with the energy that usually buzzed in a person’s aura.

My gaze wandered over his shoulder. Lenore held a glass in her hand while talking to a masked man. It was getting easier to spot my Vampire maker these days. Not just because of his white hair and black ear studs, but I’d familiarized myself with his straight shoulders and regal stance. Now it made sense why I’d seen Houdini at these parties. He wasn’t your typical criminal—he knew people. Important people. Lenore being one of them.

I flicked my eyes back to my dance partner. I could have said it didn’t matter, but it did, and he needed to know. “I’m not sure what kind of women you’re accustomed to, and maybe that’s the old way, but I’m a newly minted Mage,” I said coolly, deciding anger wasn’t the correct emotion to show. “Apologies are for people who make mistakes, but a better man doesn’t make them. I find it hard to believe that this is the first time you’ve ever overstepped a woman’s boundaries, so I won’t accept an apology. Instead, I’ll take a favor in my pocket.”

He dipped his chin, surprise rounding his dark eyes. “Did your Creator not teach you how favors work?”

Usually favor trading involved an agreement, but guys like this needed consequences. This currency was new to me, but maybe I could figure something out. “There are no set rules. Only customs. Maybe it’s time for those customs to change.”

He adjusted his mask. “That’s an unreasonable request to hold on a person for the rest of their life.”

“Then the favor is only good for tonight. How’s that?”

“Agreed.”

I grinned sublimely and did a curtsy. “I have somewhere to be.”

He bowed.

Well, at least I didn’t stab him in the eye with a fork. Maybe Keystone had turned me into a new woman after all. I weaved through the crowd, curious about Houdini’s presence. When he spotted me coming, he took Lenore’s arm and led her away from the party.

Damn. I only wanted to eavesdrop.

The music abruptly cut off, and everyone searched the room to see who was clinking silverware against a glass.

The man who had called himself Mr. White used a chair to step onto a table. “May I have everyone’s attention? I have an important announcement.” He pulled off his mask and flicked it onto the floor. It seemed my mystery man was young. Maybe eighteen or nineteen when his Creator made him. Though youthful in appearance, there was nothing boyish about him. His long black hair and pale complexion made him stand apart from the others. His brown eyes seemed deceptively kind.

“Please raise a glass in honor of our host, Lenore Parrish.”

Those who didn’t have a glass took one off a tray.

“I’m afraid I’m not as eloquent as she, but I think I speak for everyone when I say that Lenore has truly raised the bar when it comes to magnificence. She has impeccable taste in friends, and I’m honored to be here tonight.” He raised his glass higher. “To unforgettable parties.”

Instead of cheering and toasting, they murmured quietly to one another and drank.

He seemed slightly irritated at their lack of enthusiasm. “My name is Godfrey Edmond Sparrow III. But you can call me God.”

Eyes rolled, and people set down their glasses to move away.

Sparrow drew a sword from inside his long white jacket and drove the tip of the blade into the table. The sight of his sword quelled the room. It wasn’t fashioned from steel but pure energy, and he had created it from his own hand.

He gave the room a sardonic smile as he rested his hands on the pommel. “I would like to use this opportunity, surrounded by such nobility, to formally announce my betrothal.”

When people moved toward the exit, Sparrow suddenly threw his arms out. An unpleasant feeling prickled across my skin. Energy pulsed from all angles, and a clap of thunder shook the house, rattling chandeliers and glasses.

Gasps sounded from small pockets of people gathered by the windows. Unable to see the source of the blue light, I shouldered my way to a small window. Outside, an inexplicable wall composed of pure energy surrounded the property, trapping us.

“How is that possible?” a woman screeched.

The wall reached the treetops, and a wave of terror came over me. A panicked man fled the party and ran outside. We could see him through the window as he walked around the house. When he attempted to flash through the wall, light engulfed him. I flattened my palms on the glass and watched in horror as he struggled like a fly in a spider’s web until his bones disintegrated.

Words were thrown around: Unique, Shielder, Wielder. But no one seemed to understand this power.

Sparrow cleared his throat. “Now that I have your undivided attention, it is with great pleasure that I announce my intentions toward a special lady. Someone recently told me that it’s time for customs to change.” He locked eyes with me and winked. “I couldn’t agree more. You see, I’m a man who requires a worthy companion, but who has time for dating rituals? So I’ve used this party to vet the finest women in Cognito, and one of you lucky ladies will join my side forevermore. Doesn’t that sound delightful?”

Many women drew back when he scanned the crowd. Gem’s twinkling dress stood out, so she quickly reached down and switched off the lights.

Sparrow once again rested his hands on the pommel of his glowing sword. “There’s only one woman here who’s my equal in every way, and that woman is our enchanting hostess, Lenore Parrish. Let’s give her a hand for this decadence. The swans were a nice touch.” Sparrow clapped all by himself. “If there’s any man here who wishes to challenge me for her hand, speak now or forever hold your peace.”

When I caught sight of Viktor in the back, my heart stopped.

CHAPTER 2

“It seems the bride-to-be is shy. Someone please locate her.” Sparrow smiled cordially at the crowd.

Three angry men approached the table on which he stood. “That will be enough,” a sour-faced gentleman demanded.

Sparrow’s laugh pealed out. Two of the waitstaff seized the men and subdued them with ease. When a servant looked up, his black eyes were trained on Sparrow. I hadn’t paid any attention to the servers all night. Who had? It wouldn’t be unusual for Lenore to hire her own kind, but as I looked around the room, it occurred to me that every single one was a Vampire.

Lenore entered the room from the back. “What is this?”

Sparrow sheathed his sword, putting out the light before jumping off the table. “Darling.”

The crowd parted.

“Get out!” she snapped. “How dare you speak to me with such familiarity.”

“You’re mine,” he said, advancing toward her. “I intend to claim you—unless there’s someone else who would fight for your hand.”

Lenore’s eyes slanted toward Viktor, but he was outnumbered and unarmed. Would he step forward? Would he publicly claim her and accept a challenge? While his wolf could certainly take on a lone Mage, I’d never seen power like Sparrow’s before. Gem, Claude, and Wyatt were looking toward Viktor but not directly at him.

“No challengers?” Sparrow said in disbelief to the blank-faced crowd. “What a pity.” He quickly turned on his heel and nodded at his goons, who were still subduing the three men.

Without warning, they twisted the heads off two men. The third scrambled to freedom seconds before a Vampire caught him by the collar. Blood sprayed all over the white linen tablecloths, dresses, and marble floor. People gasped, but not as dramatically as humans would have. They seemed more confused as to why their party had come to an abrupt end. Death wasn’t a rarity in our world, but I was certain I’d never get over the sight of a man’s head twisting off.

Lenore’s cheeks bloomed, and her fangs punched out. “How dare you! How dare you!”

“Oh, I dare,” he fired back.

When I attempted to sharpen my light, nothing happened.

Sparrow gazed at the flummoxed crowd and squared his shoulders. “As you may or may not have noticed, your powers are gone.”

Lenore’s face twisted with rage. She stalked toward him and punched him in the face with enough force to crack his skull. But Sparrow merely took the punch and then gripped his jaw.

Sparrow was right. If Lenore still had her Vampire strength, he’d have a crater in his skull.

She grimaced and held out her fingers to look at them. “What did you do?”

Sparrow slid his jaw from side to side. “Was the cider delicious?”

Glasses fell to the floor in every direction and shattered.

“No need for panic. The effect will only last a short time. Hours… perchance even a day. Just an assurance that I have everyone’s cooperation.”

“Cooperation for what?” Lenore bit out.

He closed the distance between them and caressed her cheek. “Engagement gifts, my dear.”

Lenore shrank from his touch.

Sparrow turned his attention to the crowd. “Ladies and gents, in a moment one of my men will come around for your offerings. Now is not the time to be selfish. It’s bad luck not to contribute to a wedding, so don’t attempt to hide away your valuables.”

A waiter made his way down my side of the room with a silver tray. Guests reluctantly removed their bracelets, cuff links, watches, tiaras, and necklaces. These were more than trinkets—most immortals only wore their most precious valuables to safe events such as these. The silver-haired lady to my right removed her sapphire earrings and ring.

The waiter gestured to her chest. “Your necklace.”

She touched the exquisite piece around her neck that must have had twenty large sapphires. “Not this. You have more than enough.”

Sparrow strode over and moved the waiter aside. He tugged his earlobe and leaned in. “I’m sorry, what was that you said?”

She huffed. “You have plenty already. This was a gift. It’s all I have. It’s sentimental,” she stressed.

Sparrow made a slow and deliberate turn. “It’s sentimental,” he parroted, taking on a woman’s voice.

In the blink of an eye, his arm swiped toward her. The electric sword sliced the woman’s head clean off her body before ending its journey an inch from my neck. My heart dropped as blood dribbled from the blade down my shoulder.

“I loathe impolite people,” he muttered, watching her body drop to the floor in a heap.

A man covered his nose with a handkerchief when the unmistakable stench of charred flesh polluted the air. Sparrow used the tip of his sword to collect the necklace and then dropped it on the tray. The dead woman’s glassy eyes stared up at me, her mouth open.

Sparrow cast his gaze in my direction. “My, my, Miss Black. What a big heart you have.” He slid the sword beneath my necklace, the electricity sharp and painful against my skin. With a quick jerk, he attempted to break the chain from my neck but failed. Instead, he jerked me off-balance, and I almost fell on top of the decapitated body.

Perish the thought.

He reached out and touched the silver chain. “I haven’t seen a chain like this in three hundred years.”

“You can have the chain,” I said flatly.

People were busy giving away their precious jewels and muttering profanities under their breath.

Sparrow clutched the ruby heart and gave me a dubious look. “I suppose this is sentimental too?”

I thought about the veiled threat. Sparrow hadn’t given that lady a chance to change her mind. “I’m calling on that favor,” I said quietly.

He sighed before letting the jewel go. “Pity.”

When he turned, I steeled myself for an attack. I couldn’t outrun a Mage, especially not with an energy wall surrounding the house.

Sparrow sheathed his sword. One at a time, each of his Vampy disciples presented him with a tray. Sparrow held his hand over the jewels, spraying light over his stolen riches like a dog peeing on its territory.

Eventually he rejoined Lenore. “And where is that handsome brooch I noticed you admiring earlier?”

Lenore glowered while signaling for her personal manservant. The older man, whom I knew as Wilson, retrieved her gold brooch with rubies. She closed her fingers around it and lifted her chin at Sparrow. “You’re a fool. You’ve made enemies of every single important figure in this city in the span of five minutes.”

A grey-haired gentleman made his way through the crowd. “What is the meaning of this?”

His female companion pointed at Lenore. “You lured us here as a trap! All so you could steal our most precious jewels.”

Lenore delivered a look that could freeze fire. “Do you really think I would play a part in this thievery and damage my reputation and everything I’ve strived to accomplish… for diamonds? I needn’t remind you of the slander laws, so if I were you, I would hold my tongue before it’s cut out. Casting aspersions on me in front of a large audience will guarantee you a spot in jail. As for you, Mr. Sparrow, I demand you leave at once, lest you make an enemy of me.”

“I shan’t leave without your accepting my offer. I see no reason you should deny this match as you have no suitors.”

“And what makes you think I need one, boy?”

He grabbed her upper arm and yanked her forward. “Careful who you insult, my lady. I’m more terrifying than your worst nightmare.” He took the brooch from her hand.

“What is this charade?” she hissed. “For a few baubles you would risk the largest manhunt ever known?”

I drew closer as they spoke, and their voices lowered. The crowd lost interest and searched for an escape. Some gathered in small pockets, discussing their predicament in hushed words. This Sparrow guy was a real piece of work. Diabolical men always seemed to have a penchant for theatrics. It’s like they’d sat at home for the past two hundred years, practicing their speech in front of a mirror.

“Look around,” he continued. “All my men are Vampires. Their loyalty runs deep, and you let them in.”

Lenore struggled in his grip, her arm turning red.

Viktor charged forward like a steam engine. “That will be enough! Let her go.”

Every member of Keystone within earshot slowly moved in.

Sparrow gave him a quick appraisal. “And you are?”

“Viktor Kazan.”

Sparrow snapped his fingers. “Well, there you are. I was wondering when you’d crawl out from beneath the rock under which you were hiding. So… you’re the wolf I’ve heard so much about.” He took a few steps around Viktor and gave him a long appraisal.

Viktor met eyes with him, the hat no longer on his head.

“And yet why so silent up until now?” Sparrow pressed.

Viktor didn’t like being backed into a corner. Declaring his intent with Lenore publicly wasn’t his style. Hell, he didn’t even talk about their relationship with us. It seemed to me that if he felt that strongly about it, he would have spoken out from the start.

Viktor was defenseless without the ability to shift. All of us were, trapped inside an electric cage.

“What is this woman to you?” Viktor’s level tone was the voice of reason. “What more have you to gain? Your pockets are full, and no one here will stop you. Miss Parrish is a Vampire and therefore not a suitable match for a Mage.”

Sparrow gave him a contemptuous grin. “And yet she’s suitable for a Shifter?”

Viktor arched his eyebrow. “You would take a partner by force who can crush your skull? This magic will not hold forever. She is superior to your gifts in every way. How well do you sleep at night?”

Sparrow barked out a laugh and clapped him on the shoulder. “I like this one. A million thanks for your contribution to my cause. Your mansion is truly a fortress. Well, with the proper guards it will be.”

“What is this you mean?” Viktor asked quietly.

I moved nearer, not liking how close Sparrow was to Viktor.

“Keystone,” Sparrow replied matter-of-factly. “If I’m to rule, I need a worthy palace. Don’t worry; my men have already cleaned out the riffraff by now.”

Shepherd’s eyes widened, and he bolted to the door.

“Shepherd, no!” Blue sprinted across the room and grabbed the back of his jacket when he tried to go outside. “You’ll burn up! Don’t do it.”

We’d left Niko, Hunter, and Kira behind. Kira had work to do and couldn’t watch Hunter all evening, so Niko volunteered to keep an eye on him. Switch had taken off to go to a party, and sometimes those lasted all night.

My God, what had Sparrow done to them? My stomach twisted into knots.

“Lies,” Viktor hissed, his lips peeled back.

Sparrow took a step away. “I’m afraid not. You see, I did my research on everyone invited to this party. Especially you, Mr. Kazan. I heard what happened to the previous owners. Pity.”

Viktor punched Sparrow so hard that the Mage spun around and teetered before finding his balance.

Sparrow drew his sword, the blue light lengthening into a blade. “You’re going to regret you did that.” When he jerked his arm back to impale Viktor, I shot forward.

“Wait!”

Sparrow’s dark gaze shifted, and he studied me like a predator. “Death waits for no man.”

I reached up and took off my necklace. When I held it out and that beautiful Burmese ruby oscillated between us, I remembered the way Christian would admire it on me. The way he would trace his fingers down my neck to the jewel that symbolized his love. “Take it. For his life.”

Sparrow’s eyes locked on the precious gem worth millions. But to me it meant more than money. He looked back at Viktor, who had pushed Lenore out of danger. “You would give that up to save him?”

“Yes. Just take it.”

As Sparrow sheathed his sword, the light vanished. He collected the gem and flicked a glance my way. “You’re certain? There’s no changing your mind for the trade.”

I clenched my hands into fists. “Leave him and Keystone alone.”

Sparrow waved his finger. “Not so fast. You only bargained for his life, not for the mansion.”

“Then take the necklace for his life.”

Sparrow closed the pendant in a tight fist, pleased with his new treasure. Blue light pulsed in his palm, and after dropping the necklace onto a tray, he faced the crowd. “I have another proposal to make, so listen well. You’ve assembled a form of government, mirroring what humans do. But why would you want to emulate such a lower life-form? You need a leader, someone you can depend on to protect you from all your foes. Someone who can create kingdoms like the ones you’ve left behind. Someone who can turn you from councilmen into generals, advisors, and intellects. Someone who respects your power.” Sparrow stepped onto a chair. “I am that leader. I have powers beyond your imagination and will tear down this city, brick by brick, and rebuild it from the ground up. A new world is dawning—the end is nigh. You are the most powerful immortals in Cognito. You have survived Breed wars, human wars, and still managed to hold on to your power and fortune. People follow you—they trust and obey you.” His voice lowered a fraction. “Join me.”

“Are you insane?” A man in a blue top did nothing to veil his disgust. “We won’t follow the likes of a common thief.”

Sparrow drew back his arm, and when he threw it forward, a spear fashioned from light sliced through the room and went straight through the man’s neck. “I have no tolerance for irreverence. Do I make myself clear?” He turned his gaze about the room, silencing everyone. “In a few moments, the walls I’ve built around you will close in. There is no escape.”

The crowd audibly gasped.

“And a terrible curse befell the winter ball.” He stepped down from the chair and swiped a white rose from the table. “Calm down—it won’t kill you. At least not yet. The light will infect your own like a parasite. Regardless of Breed, it will affect you all the same. You’ll exist in a shadow realm between the living and the dead—a place I carved into existence.” As he walked the floor, people moved away from him. “Swear allegiance to me, and I will see to your resurrection. Be warned: if you kill me, you will never return. Banished to live in the realm of shadows forever. The ferryman will not come for you, nor will you return to the living world. Both the living and the dead will see you, but you will no longer indulge in the pleasures of life. Nor will you indulge in the luxuries of death, such as walking through walls or being invisible to the living. Like a shadow, you will exist. But you will never be whole again.”

“You won’t get away with this,” Lenore snapped.

“Won’t I?” He tipped his head to the side. “If you go public and plead for help, you do so at your own peril. What will happen to your precious city when others realize that so many leaders are phantoms of another realm? What of your enemies?” He turned his attention to the crowd. “I recognize some of you. A seat of authority is nice, but why not a throne? We are gods. Do we not deserve a kingdom? I’m sure you’ve heard these dreams from those who rule in the Bricks, but I have no wish to build an empire with the dregs of society. They are beneath me. Their world is not as good as yours.” Sparrow turned his hands in strange movements, and threads of light wove together until an hourglass floated before him. He took the beautiful piece and set it on a serving table. “You have ten days, excluding this evening. If you’re smart, you’ll want to lie low tonight since your powers are temporarily suppressed, including your ability to heal. I wouldn’t want you crossing over to the other side before the transition is complete. Ten days should be enough time for you to adjust to your new situation and ruminate over your options. How long do you think you’ll be able to retain your jobs when you’re not completely alive anymore?” Sparrow straightened his purple tie. “Get your affairs in order. Those who join me will begin a new life, leaving the old behind. Sell your homes and liquidate your assets. You are free to pack a few personal belongings, but only what will fit inside a bedroom. If you have any decorative items of substantial value, let me know upon your arrival. There’s plenty of space in my castle for new things,” he said, gloating over his acquisition of our property.

“And how do we contact you to give our decision?” a brunette asked.

People gave her a scathing glance as she inadvertently labeled herself a traitor.

Sparrow turned, his coal-black hair swishing with the movement. “Return here if you wish to join me. One of my men will escort you to your new home. I will heal your light, and you will join my army. Come at me with bribes and I will cut you from that realm and put you in the next. Swear allegiance, and we will rule this world in ways never imagined. Refuse, and you will exist in limbo for all eternity, unable to live and unable to die.”

Sparrow strode toward the door. After putting all the jewels into trash bags, the Vampy little goons obediently followed their master. Without our powers, we stood no chance against them. Even if one or two people hadn’t indulged in the cider, fighting an army of Vampires without weapons was a death wish. A group of partygoers frantically dashed up the stairs while strategizing about leaping over the wall.

I turned a desperate gaze to Viktor.

Lenore lurched after Sparrow. “You can’t do this to me!”

Sparrow hesitated and looked over his shoulder at her. “Swear your fealty, and you’ll be my queen.”

Shepherd lunged at Sparrow and gripped his jacket. “If you hurt that boy, I’ll hunt you down and send you to hell myself.”

Blue grabbed Shepherd’s other arm, digging in her heels to pull him back.

Sparrow blasted Shepherd with energy. Shepherd flew back and knocked Blue and two other ladies down in the process. “Ten days,” he repeated. “No exceptions. No bartering. No tricks. Your oath will be binding. Join me or become… well, we have to give you a name now, don’t we? How about… shadow keepers?” He chuckled darkly. “Guardians of time. Lords of nothing.”

Sparrow whistled “Row, Row, Row Your Boat” as he and his men filed out the door. The sound of it sent a chill down my spine. We watched as they passed effortlessly through the light to the other side. A man shot after them, but as soon as he went through the wall, the light caught him and burned him to ashes.

“The walls are closing in!” a man cried out.

I ran to Viktor, my eyes searching the room for Christian. “What do we do?”

A crowd rushed up the stairs.

Lenore took Viktor’s arm. “Come with me.”

We followed behind them.

“Has anyone seen Christian?” I fell back a step, uncertain I wanted to go anywhere without him.

“Alas, I wasn’t paying attention,” Gem said. “I’m sure he heard us.”

“Not if he drank the cider.” I searched every face we passed, every room.

When we entered a dark room near the center of the house, Lenore closed the door and opened up a hidden passageway in the wall by pulling down on a sconce. “We can escape beneath the wall.”

We jogged down a staircase, and though I couldn’t see, I ran my hand along the wall for balance. Once we reached the bottom, a musty smell filled the air—one I associated with old basements.

“Where is the switch?” Lenore muttered. “It’s here somewhere. Does anyone have a light?”

“There’s something you don’t hear a Vampire say very often,” Wyatt quipped.

“Oh, I do!” Gem rustled her dress, and when a click sounded, her dress lit up like a Christmas tree.

Cardboard boxes were stacked against the white brick walls. A tarp covered what looked like furniture, and a few cases of wine sat on a workbench. Overhead were all the pipes keeping this old place running.

Lenore walked over to another sconce and pulled it. “Hurry, before the others follow.” She wiped away sticky cobwebs from a dark entryway. “I don’t want anyone else finding my escape tunnel. It leads to the back of the house.”

Gem’s dress faintly illuminated the narrow walls. We moved quickly down the tunnel before coming to a grinding halt.

“We’re toast.” Wyatt turned around and kicked the ground.

A wall of light moved slowly toward us. Only instead of the electric blue that’d fried a few guests, it was the palest gold I’d ever seen.

Lenore spun on her heel. “That was our only chance to escape. I don’t know what else to do.”

Shepherd heaved a sigh. “Fuck it. I’ve gotta get my kid.”

Gem reached out and touched his arm. “But you could die!”

“I can’t leave him alone.” He gave Viktor a curt nod and then stalked toward the light with more courage than I’d ever seen.

Gem clutched Claude’s arm as Shepherd neared the golden wall. When he passed through, I wanted to look away, not ready to see someone I cared about turned into pixie dust. There was no screaming, no smell of burning flesh either.

Shepherd crossed back through to our side. “I don’t feel dead. Do I look dead?”

Blue pointed, her eyes widening. “What’s that on your hand?”

Shepherd glanced at his palm before making a fist. “I guess you’ll find out in a minute.” Seconds later, he disappeared into the light.

CHAPTER 3

Lenore’s secret tunnel wound around the property and opened up near the front. We climbed a few rungs on a ladder and opened a heavy, watertight hatch. The tunnel led to a cluster of bushes a good distance from the house.

Blue was the last one out and shut the hatch, which had fake groundcover glued to it.

Winded, I sat under a large oak tree and noticed the energy wall was gone. I hadn’t felt this exhausted and weak since I was human. “Does anyone feel different?” I asked, staring at the hourglass light tattoo on my palm. Everyone seemed to have one exactly like it.

Gem squatted and hugged her knees. “I’m not sure yet. Passing through the wall felt tingly and all wrong.”

Claude bent over, out of breath. Sweat glistened on his bare chest beneath his white jacket. Where the hell was his dress shirt? Gem abruptly stood, desperately trying to switch off the lights on her dress. Click after click, but nothing happened.

Blue yanked on her cloak. “Shep, give me a hand.”

He tried removing it without success. “I can’t get it off.”

“Break the clasp!”

“It just keeps reattaching.”

Wyatt sat across from me. “Sorry to break the news, but say hello to your forever clothes.”

I glared at him. “Our what?”

“Your ghost outfit for all eternity.” He leaned back on his hands. “The guy in there with the horse’s mane said when we passed through the light, we’d be living between the realm of the living and the dead. Hope nobody had to pee.”

I rubbed at the blue hourglass on the palm of my hand. A thin hair of light dripped from the top to the bottom. “Do you think this is permanent?”

Viktor clapped his hands together. “We must get Miss Parrish to safety. Shepherd—”

“I’ll bring the car around,” Shepherd finished, predicting Viktor’s command. “But I gotta go home. I can’t leave Hunter there. I have to know he’s okay.”

Viktor stroked his beard. He kept it short and meticulously groomed, but the silver whiskers on his chin were long enough to pinch. “Then go. But remember we are vulnerable for the next few hours. Be smart. Take the Porsche. We need the Jeep to find a safe place.”

“What safe place?” Blue asked. “If people find out they can kill us, they’ll be visiting every one of our hangouts.”

I looked toward the house when I heard someone running.

When Christian reached us, he searched our faces. “I heard people chattering. Is it true?”

I held up my hand to show him the hourglass.

Viktor looked nonplussed as he tilted his head. “You heard? You are not affected?”

Christian showed him his palms. No hourglass.

Lenore put her hands on her hips. “Exactly where were you?”

He gave me a loaded glance before answering her. “I had something I needed to take care of. I couldn’t get back inside because of that fecking wall.”

Wyatt stood and dusted off his tights. “You could have bounced through it. Mage light doesn’t affect Vampires.”

Christian stroked his beard. “Perhaps when I saw a man’s bones turn to dust, I decided not to take any chances. Besides that, I drank the cider. I don’t have my powers. When people came running out, I only heard fragments of the story. Are you dead?”

“We have no time to explain.” Viktor watched another car speed away.

Gem pulled off a wet leaf that was stuck to her shoe. “Do you think he really seized Keystone?”

Lenore headed toward the house. “I need to go back inside.”

Viktor gripped her arm. For the first time ever, Lenore was too weak to break from his grasp. “It is too dangerous.”

“So is wandering the streets without a place to stay,” she pointed out. “I need cash.”

Christian folded his arms. “Let’s wait until all the numpties clear out. Then you can go in and we can part ways.”

She smiled condescendingly at Christian. “There’s absolutely no way I’m staying here with those depraved leeches in my house. Aside from that, my guests will be looking to blame someone. I’m not staying here a minute longer than I have to.”

“Christian, go with her.” Viktor released her arm. “Hurry back. We’ll have the cars waiting.”

On cue, Shepherd and Claude sprinted toward the vehicles parked on the other side of the property.

Christian wrapped his arms around me in a tight hug.

“What’s this about?” I whispered.

“I always wanted to do this without shattering your vertebrae.”

“You’re still pretty strong,” I grunted.

He drew back and gave me a rueful smile before catching up with Lenore.

“Careful,” I whispered.

But he couldn’t hear me.

“Welp, at least I don’t have to see any freshies for the next few hours.” Wyatt’s jovial attitude in grim circumstances was so typical. “I bet those clowns who dove into the wall and fried themselves are still hanging around, wondering what happened. There’s not even enough of them left to sweep up. Do you know how crazy people get when they don’t see their body after death? They live in denial forever. That’s a therapy session I ain’t got time for.”

“Is that so?” Blue said. “Because you’re one of them now.”

“Christian can see us, so we’re not that dead.”

A blustery wind rustled the bushes, but the frigid air strangely didn’t bother me at all. “Viktor, you can’t let Shepherd go back home alone. He’ll tear that place up looking for Hunter. Did anyone bring their phone? Someone should call Niko and see if he answers.”

Gem frowned at her dress. “I don’t have any pockets, and I didn’t bring a purse.”

Viktor removed his phone from his pocket and tapped the screen a few times. “It doesn’t work.”

“Of course it doesn’t work. Not unless you’re dialing the dead.” Wyatt leaned against a tree. “The rules have changed.”

“I did not ask for your opinion,” Viktor said gruffly.

Blue approached Wyatt. “Maybe we should hear him out. What else, Spooky?”

He plucked a dead leaf off a branch and twirled it between his fingers. “I only know the dead rules. We’re in a different realm now, so I guess a little of each applies. But I can tell you this much: we made a big mistake leaving our weapons at home. Who has a pocket?”

We all looked down at our pocketless dresses.

Viktor slipped his phone in his back pocket. “I do.”

Wyatt handed him the leaf. “Here. Put this in your pocket and then walk around.”

“Is this a joke?” Viktor snatched the leaf and shoved it into his front pants pocket. Then he walked slowly with his arms outstretched and a look of annoyance.

Wyatt held out his hand. “Now give me the leaf.”

When Viktor reached in his pocket, he felt around.

“It’s not there, is it?” Wyatt swung his gaze to the tree. “I bet it’s back on the branch. It looks like we can move things—for now. We should be able to carry objects, but we can’t claim them as our own. That might change. Or maybe it won’t. We can probably carry weapons, but we can’t put them in a holster or sheath. The dead can’t keep possessions that belong to the living.”

Blue flipped her cloak behind her shoulders. “Wyatt, please tell me we can change clothes.”

He winked at her. “Feel free to demonstrate the limitations of your apparel.”

Gem lurched forward and gripped Wyatt’s green-and-white collar. “Do you mean to tell me that I’m stuck with frosted hair and flat shoes? Forever?”

“At least you didn’t wear those roller skates. I don’t know what you’re complaining about. I’m the one wearing elf attire. Sure, it’s fine now. But come July, it won’t be so funny anymore.”

I kicked the tree trunk. “This is fucking great. Swear allegiance to a random psychopath or dwell in the land of the dead for eternity.”

Viktor shushed us. “Let us talk later when we are all together. Right now I want to focus on a plan.”

* * *

A few stragglers from the party lingered in the house. Christian kept a close eye on them, but it was difficult to focus in his altered state. Thanks to the spiked cider, his night vision was useless, and he couldn’t even hear the whispers from the two men bounding down the stairs with Lenore’s jewels in their hands.

“Let them go,” Lenore said flatly as she headed toward her back office.

“You seem to be under the assumption that I care what happens to your precious things,” he remarked.

She gave him a steely look over her bare shoulder. “It was on the off chance that you had a gallant bone in your body, but I see those days are gone.”

“Dead and buried,” he muttered, realizing she couldn’t hear him. “You wouldn’t happen to have any weapons lying around, now would ya?”

Lenore entered the room. “Don’t get any bright ideas.”

And yet that particular idea hadn’t entered his mind until that very moment.

“I have enough to deal with.” Lenore removed a painting from the wall that covered a safe. “Now that I work for the higher authority, there’s a constant target on my back. My goodness. We carry out executions on a weekly basis. Why else do you think I’m unwilling to stay in my own house? There are too many people who would seize this opportunity if they knew my powers were gone.”

He studied her slender neck, every inch visible since her coiffed hair was braided in an elaborate bun. Christian swallowed but couldn’t seem to get rid of the lump in his throat. Would she hear him sneaking up on her? Now that he was stronger than her, it wouldn’t be difficult to snap her neck. But if she scratched or punched him and he didn’t heal right away, he wouldn’t be able to explain it to Viktor. Christian had been waiting for an opportunity like this ever since he found Lenore’s hair and blood on Raven’s clothes when they found her in a coffin. If he confronted her, would she confess it? Maybe. But Lenore was a paranoid creature who didn’t like people having blackmail on her. That was how he’d wound up in a coffin himself. The strategist who coined the phrase “keep your friends close and your enemies closer” was probably an immortal.

Christian rounded the desk and noticed how staged it looked. It was too clean, too organized, and none of the items made sense. An ink bottle and quill? That woman wouldn’t risk blotting her expensive wardrobe with ink, let alone staining her fingers.

“I keep the daggers in the bottom drawer.”

“Do you now?” He opened the drawer, and his heart quickened at the sight of those beautiful blades. She didn’t keep them in protective sheaths but had just tossed them in there as if it was a junk drawer.

Lenore closed the safe. “We’ll need self-protection until we get our powers restored. I should have realized that cider was spiked. I always mute my hearing during parties, but why didn’t I notice my vision wasn’t as sharp?”

He gripped a dagger. It would be so easy to blame her murder on irate guests. While he was dithering about whether to kill her, Lenore stuffed money into a leather satchel.

“You’ll have to carry this. It’s too obvious if I’m toting around this hideous thing. Christian? Christian!” She snapped her fingers.

He blinked a few times.

“What’s the matter with you? We don’t have time for daydreaming.”

It wouldn’t take but a brief investigation to find his emotional imprint on the dagger. The higher authority would send Regulators of the Security Force out to investigate. His impulsive action would guarantee him a spot in Breed jail and the dismantling of Keystone.

“I’m not used to the quiet,” he finally answered.

“Now is not the time to start falling apart.” She reached inside a closet and grabbed a long coat.

“Did you know about his plan?”

“Don’t be absurd.”

He stalked toward her. “I don’t need to see the change in your pupils or feel your pulse to know you’re fibbing.”

Her lips thinned as she speared him with her unforgiving gaze. “I didn’t have anything to do with the tainted drinks. Do you think I would have put myself in such a vulnerable position?”

“But you know that fella who raised the wall.”

She sat in a wingback chair by the door, holding the coat in her hands. “I used to. Many years ago. Godfrey still owed me a favor, but this wasn’t part of it.”

“And what was?”

“You can’t tell Viktor. If you do, I have a few secrets of my own that I’m certain he doesn’t know about you.”

Christian bristled at the threat. “Tell me.”

“It was supposed to be a harmless show. I wanted Godfrey to claim me in public.”

“For what purpose?”

“What else, you fool? To get Viktor. He’s a puzzle, and I can’t seem to move our relationship to where I need it to be. You know how Shifters are with all that male dominance and fighting for their women. I thought this would be just the push he needed to make his intentions known. Godfrey was supposed to back down after Viktor made our courtship public. That was all we agreed to. That was the favor I asked of him.” She turned her gaze up to the ceiling and sighed before meeting eyes with Christian. “Right before it began, an old friend warned me about him—said he’d developed a god complex. Narcissism has never bothered me, but admittedly I know little about what he’s been doing these past years. I certainly didn’t know about these new gifts. When I last saw Godfrey, he was just a Stealer. But he’s so much more than that now. I don’t know what he is anymore. He must have found an Infuser to keep some of those powers to himself, but they’re not easy to come by. This is what I get for leaving the country. Godfrey was unscrupulous then, but he owed me a favor. I assumed he’d changed after a century, but never did I imagine he’d pull a stunt like this.”

“All these years, and you’re still playing men’s hearts like a fiddle. You should have known it would come back to bite you in the arse one day.”

Lenore stood and put on her coat. “Don’t be foolish. Men are emotionally weak. They need motivation, and jealousy is the best motivator. A woman requires assurances that she’s not wasting her time.” Lenore spun on her heel and gasped when her coat disappeared.

Christian furrowed his brow. What dark magic was this?

She hurried to the closet and swung open the door. “Impossible!”

“We don’t have time for this nonsense. If you’re dead, I wager you can’t be picking yourself out a new wardrobe.”

“Half-dead,” she bit out, throwing the satchel at him. “I suppose you’ll have to carry everything. I don’t want to risk it disappearing in my hands.”

If that was true, a dagger might be useless to Raven. He put the blade inside the satchel anyhow. “Exactly when does this cider wear off?”

“He said a day at most. Maybe hours. I don’t know. You should have seen the spectacle he made of himself. Do you really think he wants us to join his army? No. Godfrey wants to subjugate us like a conqueror. The higher authority will fall and chaos will reign. He means to put us back in the Dark Ages.” Lenore looked down at her heels. “Once people see what he’s done, they’ll either follow him or attempt their own uprising. It won’t be long before the Breed world is torn asunder. I did not come this far in my life to be ruled by a man.”

Christian hooked the strap over his shoulder. “Fecking hell. You and your fancy balls. I should have learned my lesson years ago.”

“Stop your whining, Chrissy.” She paused in front of a mirror and touched her hair. “This is exactly why you should always look your best. You never know when you might be wearing your clothes forever.”

He strode toward the door. “It looks like a cat spit up tinsel all over you.”

“You’re one to talk. I haven’t seen that much silver on a man since they dipped that butler in a vat of it. Remember? He stole from the most powerful Vampire in town.” She turned, a wistful look in her dark eyes. “Those were the good old days, as they say. It was easier to kill a person without consequences.”

“The night is young.”

Lenore approached and straightened his tie. “You have more venom in your tongue than a snake.”

He reached up and loosened his tie in a fluster. “Viktor’s waiting. And for your information, a snake’s venom is stored in their glands, not their fecking tongue.”

Lenore sighed and walked off. “You were always so literal. And all this is your fault.”

Irritated by the accusation, he caught up with her in the hallway. “My fault? Are you mental?”

“If you had accepted the temporary assignment as my guard, none of this would have happened. No wonder he suggested the cider. He insisted the plan would go over better if people weren’t inebriated, but in truth, he wouldn’t have had control over all the bottles opening. You were always good at reading people and paying attention to details that others ignore.”

“And tell me who vetted all those Vampires?”

“I needed enough waitstaff for a party this size, and Godfrey said he would take care of it. My last social gathering was smaller, and I wasn’t impressed with the people I hired. I’m still new here, Christian. It’s taking time to get my bearings.”

“Since when did Lenore Parrish become a trusting fool?”

With lightning speed, she gripped his throat as if to rip out his trachea, but her grasp was as weak as a human’s. It still hurt, to be sure. But not enough to inflict any serious damage. “I will deal with your insinuations and insults no longer, Christian Poe. Viktor is an ideal match, and you’ll hold your tongue in my presence if you know what’s good for you.”

He leaned into her grasp. “Is that a threat?”

She retracted her arm and scoffed. “If I wanted you dead, you’d be dead. But I’m certain the shame of leaving Keystone would be more damaging to your ego than death. Do you think Viktor would tolerate anyone insulting his chosen mate?”

“By the sound of it, he hasn’t chosen anyone yet.”

“You can’t stop what’s already in motion.”

Christian rocked with laughter. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you this sensitive before. Your powers are gone, but perhaps all those human hormones have returned. It’s been centuries since you last menstruated. Shall we stop off at the chemist and pick you up a bottle of PMS pills? I hear they’re all the rage.”

The anger on her face withered. Lenore didn’t like losing control of her emotions, so Christian knew his jokes would defuse the situation. “You’re insufferable.”

“I’m not the compliant man you once knew.”

She stepped over a broken vase with white roses spilling out. “That was your best quality.”

“I have half a mind to leave you here and let you lie in the bed you made. But it seems that you’ve dragged other people into it.”

She plucked a white rose from a vase as they entered the foyer. “No hard feelings?”

He gripped her arm and swung her around to face him. “I could lose Raven. And it’s all your doing.”

She yanked her arm free. “Then you better do everything in your power to fix this.”

“So many problems to clean up, but you never did like doing the work, now did ya?”

“My problem is now your problem. If you succeed, you’ll be in my good graces when Viktor and I tie the proverbial knot.”

“And if I fail?”

She tapped the rose against his mouth. “I’ll haunt you until the end of time.”

CHAPTER 4

While waiting for Claude and Shepherd to bring the cars around, I tried summoning my power. The inability to sense direction, time, or even get my fangs to work left me disoriented. I’d forgotten what being human felt like.

The Porsche and Jeep finally drove into sight.

Viktor approached Claude’s red Porsche. “Go with Shepherd. Look after him, and be careful. Be smart. You do not have your powers. Remind Shepherd that he is no good to his son if he is dead.”

Shepherd got out of the Jeep and joined our group.

Viktor looked between Claude and Shepherd. “If Hunter’s inside Keystone, then do nothing.”

“The fuck I’m going to do nothing,” Shepherd growled.

“You have no weapons,” Viktor pointed out. “If he is inside, he will be safe. Perhaps he is hiding in the bushes. Find out what happened to Niko and Kira without endangering them. This may be our only opportunity to learn something about Sparrow’s situation.”

Shepherd rounded the car to the passenger side. “Is Christian coming? We could use him.”

“I need him. Miss Parrish is under our protection from those who would harm her. If the higher authority discovers what happened, they might assume representatives who are affected by this curse will betray their oath and give this man their secrets. They might attempt early measures.”

“I think you mean preemptive,” Gem said quietly.

“Spasibo.”

Claude tapped his hand on the door. “Where do we find you?”

Viktor rubbed the back of his neck, clearly weighing his options.

We needed to get out of the Breed district. While I was tempted to offer up Crush’s place, there wasn’t enough room. I also didn’t want Lenore knowing where my father lived, let alone making his house a target.

“Ruby’s Diner?” I suggested. “It’s in the human district, and it’s empty of customers this time of night. We can grab a bite to eat and figure out where to go.”

“That is acceptable,” Viktor said, smoothing back his hair. “My phone does not work, so we will wait for you.”

After Shepherd hopped in the car, he rolled down the window and gave Viktor a look I couldn’t discern. It worried me. Would Shepherd keep his promise? I couldn’t imagine him leaving Hunter with Sparrow even if it cost him his own life.

Shepherd slapped the outside door. “Let’s roll.”

As their car sped off, Christian and Lenore sprinted into sight.

“Nice purse,” I remarked.

Christian stopped, out of breath. “We have cash.”

“What’s that under your other arm?” I asked, gesturing to the clear object.

He tossed the glistening block of ice at my feet, and I recognized the swan’s head from the ice sculpture. “Where are we going?” he asked, not bothering to explain the silly vow he’d made earlier that evening about decapitating the swan. Here we were in a mad rush to flee, and Christian still held his promise.

Viktor headed to the Jeep. “Ruby’s Diner. I will drive.”

“Do you think you can?” Lenore asked, out of breath. It was interesting to see Vampires winded from a short run.

Wyatt leaned against the rear bumper. “I don’t see why not. The dead can travel just like the living. And we’re not entirely dead—so as long as we have physical bodies, we can operate machinery.”

Lenore stopped. “But I couldn’t put on a jacket.”

“Wearing and possessing are different,” he explained. “In the realm of the dead, they’re not allowed to possess things from the land of the living. They can’t break the barrier. But we’re between worlds, and so far we can still move things around. We just can’t keep them on our bodies or in our pockets. Look, it’s all new to me too. I know how it works for the spooks, but it seems like we’ve got new rules to figure out.”

Lenore walked to the passenger door. “I’ll sit next to Viktor.”

While Viktor helped Miss Hoity-Toity climb in, I sat in the rear with Christian. Blue and Gem took the seats in front of us.

“Wait a second.” Wyatt poked his head inside the back. “Where do I sit?”

“There’s plenty of room on the roof,” I pointed out.

He glared at me through the open door. “Maybe you should ride up there, Miss Evel Knievel. I know how much you like the wind in your hair on the open highway. The way I see it, someone’s going to have to sit in my lap.”

Blue shoved him. “Think again, amigo.”

“Sit on Christian’s,” Gem said on a giggle.

Christian twisted around and looked behind us. “Let the wanker squeeze in the back. There’s a good five inches or so.”

Blue sighed. “Just sit between us.”

He frowned. “Why doesn’t Gem sit there? It’s a child-size seat.”

“I’m not moving.” Gem folded her arms and crossed her legs. “Remember that plane ride we took to Colorado? You said next time I could have the window.”

“I meant on a plane.”

While Wyatt climbed in and Blue pummeled him for stepping all over her, I lowered my voice and leaned into Christian. “Where were you during the party?”

He flicked a glance to the front before answering. “I had to go off and rub one out.”

I chortled. “Tell me you’re joking.”

He drummed his fingers on the satchel sitting on his lap.

I shifted toward him, stunned.

“Jaysus, Raven. I couldn’t get that fecking magic out of me. Then right in the middle of things, I saw the wall go up.”

“Did you finish?”

His brows gathered. “What did you ask me?”

“Did. You. Finish? You’re in the middle of satiating a throbbing need, and suddenly a mysterious energy wall goes up around the mansion. I’m just curious what your priorities were.”

Christian put his hand on my leg and wedged his fingers between my thighs. “You’re a bad girl, Miss Black.”

“So my little prank saved your life?”

“Aye. It seems that your sense of humor was well-timed.”

I moved his hand away when I caught Viktor looking at us in the rearview mirror. “Any ideas on where we can sleep for the night?” I said a little louder. “The hotels might be booked since it’s close to the holidays. I vote for getting out of the Breed district.”

“I second that vote,” Gem said.

“I third,” Blue added.

I snapped my head to Christian. “What about your hideaway?”

“No,” he whispered.

Lenore turned around in her seat. “You have a hideaway? Do tell more.”

“It’s not big enough,” he bit out.

She faced front. “Of that I’m sure.”

“It’s a private location,” I reminded Christian, curious as to why he would dismiss the idea so quickly.

He played with a buckle on the satchel. “There’s one mattress and no toilet. We’re better off in the city. If enemies surround us out there, how fast can you run through the dark woods? A Vampire can shadow walk, but where will the rest of you go?”

“He’s right.” Blue half turned. “At least in the city, we can jump a train, hide, or find a makeshift weapon. The woods are unforgiving. We’re better off in the human district.”

I reached up to touch my necklace, having forgotten it wasn’t there anymore. That really pissed me off. Why didn’t I choose a different necklace or none at all? But I wore my heart all the time, even when I visited my dad. Sometimes I tucked it in my shirt, and most people assumed it was fake. At least Christian still had his ring. I held his hand and rested my head on his shoulder.

“I’m sorry about your brooch,” Lenore said to Viktor.

Wyatt shifted to his side since the girls weren’t letting him spread out. “They got my favorite skull buckle. The one with the ruby eyes.”

“Serves you right for wearing that ridiculous thing with an elf costume.” Blue flicked his hand off her shoulder.

“What are they going on about?” Christian murmured in my hair.

Gem peered around the headrest. “They robbed us. I don’t know why they would have wanted Wyatt’s junky old buckle, but poor Raven.”

Christian turned a sharp gaze toward me and stared at my chest. It was the first time I’d seen him look toward my breasts with quelled anger. “Well, now he’s gone and made it personal.”

“The Irish aren’t very bright,” Wyatt said, using air quotes incorrectly. “Your girlfriend’s dead, but the necklace is personal?”

“One more word and I’ll drain you.”

Wyatt smirked at him. “I’d like to see you try.”

Christian’s lips peeled back, but when his fangs didn’t punch out, he shifted his gaze out the window. “Worry not. I’ll take a rain check on that one.”

“We’re half-dead, so I’m not sure it’ll matter.”

Viktor cleared his throat and put an end to the bickering for the rest of the drive.

* * *

Shepherd had smoked enough cigarettes that he should have emptied the pack by now. Yet each time he pulled out another, the same amount of cigarettes were in the box, as if he’d never smoked them at all. Also strange was there not being an aftertaste or lingering smell left in the car.

“This is some spooky shit.” He turned his palm up, entranced by the hourglass.

When Claude reached the road that led to Keystone, he turned the radio off. “At least we can drive. Perhaps I can still keep my job at the salon.”

“In that getup? You’ll have to change the name to something besides Razor Sharp.”

“Maybe To Die For.”

Shepherd gave a mirthless chuckle. Jokes kept him from thinking about Hunter’s fate and what Sparrow might have done. If that motherfucker put one finger on his son, there would be hell to pay.

“We should stop here.” Claude pulled off the road. “His guards won’t hear the car at this distance. Do you have a plan?”

“I have a never-ending supply of matches and a temper. That’s all the plan I need.”

“Arson and murder. Sounds delightful.” Claude opened his door and put one leg out. “If Niko is nearby, he’ll see our energy if we can get close enough. Assuming we still have visible auras or whatever he sees. Perhaps the female sheltered your son in a soundproof room while the men were breaking in. Or they might have escaped.”

“Or put up a fight, thinking we were coming to the rescue.” Shepherd punched the dashboard. “Dammit!”

“Careful.” Claude gestured to the cut on Shepherd’s hand. “We can’t heal or ease our pain. Tonight we are as helpless as kittens. This scoundrel deserves our wrath, but that’ll never happen if we’re impulsive.” Claude wiped his hand across the glove box. “And be gentle with my lady. She doesn’t deserve your abuse.”

Shepherd opened his door and stepped onto the dead grass. “Your lady is too damn small. You need to start seeing other women with bigger seats.”

Claude rounded to the front of the car and winked. “I like my females in all shapes and sizes. I’m a hair short of six foot seven. If there’s one thing this body can handle, it’s a lot of woman.”

“Then maybe you should trade this for a minivan.” Shepherd cracked his knuckles, stalling for a few seconds while he came up with a plan. “I say we go through the back.”

Claude bent down and grabbed a handful of dead grass. When he let go of the grass, the wind carried it. “See that? It’s blowing from the north. There’s no possible way we can sneak up on them from the back—the wind will carry every sound we make. Every rustle in the grass, every breath, every twig snapping. And the moon will reveal us. He may not let us near the property, but our best bet is from the front. Let’s not make this appear as an attack.”

“You want me to ring the fucking bell while we’re at it?”

Claude wiped off the grass stuck to his hands. “Maybe we should. He’s expecting those at the party to join his army, so why not walk up to the door? It’ll give us a chance to take our time, look around, and see how many guards he placed outside.”

“Sounds like a death wish.”

“If he wanted you dead, he would have blasted you with more energy than he did. Perhaps he would be willing to strike a bargain.”

“You heard what he said about bribes.”

“Sometimes what a man says and what he means aren’t always the same. You’re not bargaining for your life; you’re bargaining for your son.”

Shepherd glowered and felt his blood pressure rising. “He’s stolen every damn thing we’ve got. Our home, our powers, our lives, my kid… everything!” Fists clenched, he stalked down the road.

Claude jerked him back. “Tread on the grass for now. It’ll draw less attention if they think it’s deer. My guess is most of them are inside. Let’s gather as much information as we can for Viktor.”

Shepherd reluctantly moved off the asphalt. His brain knew it was the right thing to do, but his heart wasn’t on board with the plan.

“We must keep our wits about us. Hunter is your son, so I’ll let you decide how to proceed once we get there. We must do everything we can to ensure his safety, even if that means doing nothing.”

“Where the hell’s your shirt?” Shepherd asked, noticing Claude’s bare chest when the wind blew his suit jacket open.

“I met a lovely female who wanted to give me a massage.”

“You’re fucking kidding me. A massage is code for something else, right?”

“She works with the Mageri, but back in her time, she used to be a highly trained masseuse.”

“I think that was code for something else.”

“All the same, she had an angel’s touch. I’m only glad we never got as far as my pants.”

As they neared the iron gate, Shepherd debated on whether they should press the Call button. Would these clowns even hear it? Would they know how to open the gate? When they reached the front, he slowed down and tried to imagine what had happened. The call box was still intact, as was the stone archway overhead. But someone had broken off one gate by the hinges and tossed it aside into the grass.

Halfway up the driveway, Shepherd slowly raised both hands. Claude mirrored his actions, neither saying a word. He jerked his head toward the garage, giving Claude a look. They could use an extra car, but what were the odds that Sparrow would let them take one?

Slim to none.

Sparrow’s black car was parked on the left side of the circular driveway in front of the house. There were five other cars parked off in the grass. Shepherd glimpsed a figure moving across the third-floor balcony. Then another slinked through the darkness, shadow walking as if Shepherd couldn’t see the bastard.

“Tell Sparrow he has company. I need to speak with him.”

One of those creepy bastards floated right up to him, nose to nose.

“Unless you have an escort,” the Scottish Vampire began, “you’re not welcome.”

“Horseshit. Sparrow invited everyone at the party to come see him.” Shepherd held up his palm, showing the man the hourglass. “This is my invitation.”

The Vampire flicked a glance between Shepherd’s hand and then back to his eyes. “What is your purpose? To swear fealty to the one true master?”

“I’m here to swear something if you don’t get your skunk-smelling breath out of my face, you little pissant.”

Claude inched between them, towering over the bushy-faced Vampire. “What he means to say is that we’re here on business. I’m assuming Sparrow isn’t a leader who divulges his personal business with his… loyal subjects. Can you inform your master that the former residents of Keystone manor are here to speak with him?”

The Vampire walked away while whispering at the shadowy figure on the balcony, who then went inside.

While they waited, Shepherd scanned every window. Lights flickered in hallways that Kira didn’t usually light up at night. Sparrow was probably nosing through all the rooms, rifling through their things. Had he found Shepherd’s weapons? Would he go through Wyatt’s computers or toss them in a fire? Was Kira safe? How many Vampires did he have in there? Fifty? Five hundred?

Godfrey Sparrow opened the door and greeted them with a sardonic smile. “Gentlemen, I’d invite you inside, but we’re still planning renovations.” He closed the door behind him and stepped out.

Shepherd tried to assess this guy. Mage Creators chose strong, young men to protect them, but this guy must have paid someone off. He wasn’t built like a soldier, and he didn’t speak like a commoner. Sparrow’s long black duster gave Shepherd the impression that he hadn’t acclimated well to his new surroundings—the mansion was spacious, definitely not weatherproofed, and fireplaces served as their only heat source in winter. Shepherd couldn’t assess his true age. The seasoned look in his eyes indicated he was at least a hundred, but he didn’t come across as an ancient no matter how sophisticated he tried to sound. Usually if you looked close enough, an ancient Mage had minute flecks of light within their irises.

“I’m Shepherd Moon.”

“Ah, yes. The one who almost got himself killed tonight. What could be so pressing as to throw away your life?”

“You mean the life you already stole with your magical fucking wall?”

Sparrow clasped his hands behind his back. “Vulgarities belong with the simpleminded.”

Shepherd tamped down his anger and laced his tone with a little more reason. “You have everything you want. Our home, our things, our lives.”

“But I do not have your fealty. Is that why you’re here? I wasn’t expecting anyone so soon, but you never know.”

“I’m not here for that. There’s a kid in there, and we’ll take him off your hands. If he’s hiding somewhere, we’ll find him and be out of your hair.”

“He’s a Sensor, is he not?”

Shepherd stiffened.

Sparrow paced to the right. “I noticed the gloves. Is the woman his mother? Funny you’re not asking about her, but then again, maybe your son was an accident. Believe me, I understand the temptation of forbidden fruit. Servants are beneath our class and inferior in every way. Some of them have limited intelligence, and others are defective Breeds. That’s why they choose positions of servitude. It gives them security, income, and a warm bed. But now I’m sure you can appreciate how those bed warmers complicate matters.”

This guy was a real piece of work. If this were any other situation, Shepherd would have clocked the bastard, but instead, he kept his mouth shut.

“Quiet little thing.” Sparrow stopped pacing and cocked an eyebrow. “Didn’t even scream when I threw his dolly into the fire. He just gave me a defiant look.” Sparrow approached Shepherd and delivered a piercing gaze. “I see he gets that look from his father. Let’s hope he gets his obedience from his mother.”

“He’ll be in your way. Let me take him so you can finish working.”

“I’m afraid his mother is useful to me. She’s an excellent cook, and while I have many loyal subjects, they’re hopeless in the kitchen. Having the boy around keeps her… compliant.” Sparrow walked up a step toward the door.

“She’s a good maid,” Shepherd agreed. “But if you keep him here, it’ll distract her. She won’t be thinking about her duties as much if she’s worrying about him.”

“I think you’re lying, Mr. Moon. The boy is insurance.” Sparrow reached the door and pushed it open before turning around. “I know about your little outfit. I just had to meet this Viktor Kazan that Lenore was so smitten over. While I can appreciate the money you pull in, a palace like this is a tragic waste for a group your size. But given the history, I suspect it’s more sentimental than practical.” He canted his head. “I admire men like you, more than others. You choose your own path. I could use soldiers like you. Consider it a lateral move with more growth potential. This is only the beginning. Tell Viktor to weigh his decision carefully. But in the end, you alone will live with your choice. Don’t let another man influence you. As I said before, there’s no bargaining and no extensions. If you come back again for the boy, I will kill you. And him.”

When Sparrow slammed the door, Shepherd lunged.

Claude seized his arms and held him back. “He’s alive—that’s all that matters.”

Shepherd knocked Claude away, his rage almost blinding. “I promised that I’d never let anything happen to him. How the hell am I supposed to leave without my son? Huh? You tell me that. How?”

Claude braced his hands on Shepherd’s shoulders and gave him an earnest look. “Because he is your son. He’s smart, like his father. He survived Patrick. He knows how to lie low and stay out of trouble. He understands the consequences. Kira will watch over him. He’s not alone. That’s how you walk away, Shep. You do it to save his life and to save yours. You do it because this isn’t over yet.”

Shepherd stalked toward the gate. He felt like an idiot for assuming it would be that easy to get his kid. “I should have broken in,” he grumbled. “Set the damn place on fire. Distracted them. Fuck!”

Claude caught up with him. “Funny he didn’t mention Niko the cat. I guess he must have gotten out when we left. Gem always leaves the door open.”

Shepherd slowed his pace. Claude was obviously concerned a Vampire might be listening. They hadn’t mentioned Niko to Sparrow. If Niko was hiding in the mansion, they wouldn’t want to put him in danger. Maybe he was looking after Hunter, and that gave Shepherd a measure of comfort. There were lots of soundproof and hidden rooms that would place him out of earshot from a Vampire.

“Maybe they killed the cat,” Shepherd blurted out. “They don’t seem like pet people to me.”

“Seems to me that Sparrow would have mentioned it. Niko’s a cunning creature. Perhaps we should keep our eyes peeled.”

When they reached the gate, Shepherd looked around but didn’t see any Vampires. All the same, he didn’t want to risk talking openly since those little fuckers liked to hide in the shadows. How much had Sparrow learned about Keystone? Probably more about the house than its tenants. Shepherd looked back at the house, completely gutted. Somewhere behind one of those dark windows, Hunter might be watching his father walk away in a nice white suit, without putting up a fight for him.

Tears stung his eyes during the long walk to the car. Shepherd quickened his pace, both hands tightly clenched.

It wasn’t right.

He needed his son.

He needed his weapons.

He needed…

“Niko,” Claude cheered as they approached the car. “We thought you might be hiding inside the house.”

Niko held his position by the front of the car, wearing all black as usual. Because his hair was pulled into a topknot, Shepherd figured he must have been working out in the gym when it all went down.

Shepherd stopped in front of him. “How did you find the car?”

Niko tapped the hood. “I saw you walking, so I knew you must have parked nearby. The engine was popping, and I noticed a trail of heat. No matter. I assume you must know what happened at Keystone or you wouldn’t have parked this far out. Who are those men?”

“We’ll fill you in later,” Claude said. “We’re meeting up with Viktor, but we just came back for the boy.”

Niko shook his head. “He won’t give up the child. Men like him see children as security. They’re not as expendable as people like me.”

Shepherd took a step forward. “Why didn’t you bring him? Why is it just you out here?”

Claude gripped his shoulder. “Shepherd—”

“Don’t tell me to calm down.” He knocked Claude’s hand away. “I want him to tell me why he didn’t fight like hell for my son.”

“They were Vampires.” Niko raised his brows. “And too many all at once. You know I can’t sense a Vampire’s energy the way I can everyone else’s. I saw emotions, but they don’t leave a trail I can see. There was no warning. One minute I was heading to the workout room, and the next, we were under siege. We played all evening together, but then Kira put him down for bed. I tried going to his room, but they were in the hall. They were everywhere.”

“How did they not sense you?” Claude asked.

“There was too much noise from all directions, so their clamor prevented them from siphoning out their enemy. I had my sword and the opportunity to kill two of them, but if I killed two, I would have to kill them all. Then I heard Kira scream. A man ordered the others to keep them alive for their master.”

“You could have surrendered,” Shepherd suggested.

“The woman and boy posed no harm to them. I did. They wouldn’t have kept me alive.” Niko shifted his gaze, reading Shepherd’s light the way he often did with them. “I understand why you won’t forgive me. You are the boy’s father, and your choices would have been different. I didn’t know your fate. I didn’t know if these men had assassinated our team, and if that was the case—”

“Then you would be Hunter’s last hope,” Claude finished.

Niko inclined his head. “Until you know your enemy, you cannot defeat him. You must learn his strengths and his weaknesses, and I still have no comprehension who we’re fighting against. Do you?”

Claude held up his palm. “Notice anything different about us? Can you see a change in our light?”

“Your light is altered, but I assumed it had to do with your emotional state. Why is there red energy gathered in your palm?”

Claude looked over his shoulder. “It’s not red, my friend. We need to get out of here before we overextend our welcome.”

Shepherd opened the passenger door to Claude’s two-seater and realized there was zero room for a third passenger. There was barely room for Claude, who always looked uncomfortable and cramped but didn’t seem to care.

Claude winked as he opened his car door. “Looks like you two are going to have to figure out who goes on top and who goes on bottom.”

“I did this once with Gem,” Niko said. “But she’s tiny.”

Shepherd stared at the space inside. No way in hell. Not unless one of them curled up on the other’s lap and hung their legs out the window.

Claude chuckled. “I suggest rolling down the window and holding on tight.”

CHAPTER 5

“I’ve eaten this five times.” I stared at my Angus burger in disbelief. No matter how many times I’d smashed my fingers into that righteous bun and devoured the tasteless meal, it always reappeared on my plate.

Wyatt stretched and then combed his fingers through his disheveled hair. Somewhere on his elf costume, a bell jingled. Maybe it had to do with him having a youthful appearance, but Wyatt could pull off that elf costume better than anyone. “The dead can’t eat.”

Gem pushed her milkshake away. “What’s the point if we can’t even taste it? It’s pure torture! Do the dead have ageusia?”

Wyatt snorted. “A goozy what?”

“Maybe that should be your word of the day. Ageusia is the loss of taste.”

“Well, buttercup, the dead don’t eat.”

I looked up at Christian, who was sitting at a table in the front of the diner. He’d volunteered to keep an eye on the door to make sure no Vampires strolled in while we were talking. They were his primary concern since they had sharp hearing and loved to blackmail for money. We were sitting at my regular booth, Wyatt to my right, Gem and Blue across from me. Viktor and Lenore were sitting alone at a table near us.

Gem’s attention wandered outside as she rested her chin in her palm. “Why does that man keep staring at the light pole?”

Wyatt leaned forward to look. “You can see him?”

“He’s been walking in a circle for an hour.”

“Now that’s a twist I didn’t see coming.”

She frowned. “Why do you say that?”

Wyatt tore the paper off the end of a straw and sent it sailing with one puff. “Because he’s dead.”

Her eyes widened. “How can you tell?”

“Sometimes I can’t. But that guy is definitely a specter. They have a lot of habits you get familiar with. Some of the older ones have forgotten who they are, and they wander. They stare at light sources. Electricity confuses them—that’s why most of them don’t like hanging out at computer stores.”

Blue folded her arms across the table. “That explains everything.”

“Why do you think I used to spend so much time in the arcades? The more electronics, the better the deterrent. Do you realize how many ghosties are hanging out at restaurants, watching you eat?” Wyatt took another candy from his pocket and nibbled it. “That’s how I got into computers.” After swallowing, he sighed. “I thought I might get a little vacation from the dead after drinking the cider. Everyone else got their gifts suppressed. Doesn’t seem fair.”

I pushed my fries around. “So I guess we’re one of them now.”

“Not exactly. But… who knows.” Wyatt stared at the hourglass on his hand. “He didn’t explain what happens in ten days. Is that just how much time we have to make up our minds, or will our bodies explode? I’m not ready to explode. I haven’t seen Hershey’s Chocolate World.”

I looked at him, and he was serious. “What are you talking about?”

Blue leaned back. “Where do you think Wyatt Blessing goes on his minivacations every year?” She smiled at him. “And don’t pretend we haven’t noticed; they send brochures in the mail. He goes to food factories. Doesn’t even take his partner with him.”

“Some of them give you free food, and you get to see how everything’s made.” Wyatt brushed his furry white sleeve cuff. “I only keep it a secret because you people have no respect. Shepherd’s always got some dickish remark to make about everything, so he’s not invited. I don’t need a killjoy on my vacation.”

I poked my burger. “Maybe you should take him. Hunter might like to see that stuff. He needs to get out of the house more.”

Wyatt played with the straw in his glass. “I went to the Blue Bell ice cream factory last year. You should see all the pipes.”

“Dead people don’t seem so bad,” Gem remarked, still staring at the man circling the lamppost like a moth. “You always make it sound like a horror movie.”

He scoffed at her. “You haven’t seen the ones without faces. Shotgun wounds are the worst. Some die naked and don’t bother imagining themselves in clothes. Usually they’re doomed to wear what they died in, but I’ve seen a few who cling to a certain garment in their memories. Trust me, I’ve been trying for the past hour to imagine my hat, but nothing works.”

She traced the letter G on the window after fogging it with her breath. “I think you’ve been exaggerating this whole time. He hasn’t bothered us at all.”

“First of all, he’s not close enough. Secondly, they don’t see us as the living. In their eyes, we’re one of them. So they don’t care.”

I pushed my plate to the side and rested my arms on the table. “How do you know?”

He pointed behind Blue. “Because that lady in the red hat staring at us is a ghost.”

We all turned to look at the old woman sitting at an empty table and made no effort to be unobtrusive. Some of us outright stared.

“I’ve made eye contact enough times that if she thought we were alive, she’d be all up in my business, trying to get me to do her favors or contact a living relative.” Wyatt reached in his pocket for another candy. “At least they’re not bugging me. You know, this might not be such a bad deal after all.”

I jerked my chin at the candy. “Why do you keep eating those if you can’t taste them?”

Rolling the gumdrop between two fingers, he gave me an elfin grin. “Because I can.”

Gem’s eyes widened. “That’s not fair!”

“Calm down, glitter girl. I can’t taste my chicken-fried steak or french fries, but for whatever reason, these candies are bursting with flavor. I brought them with me to the party since they always serve those pretentious snacks. I guess whatever we have on us stays with us the way we remember. I keep eating them, and the fates replenish my supply.”

“Gimme!” Gem cupped her hands.

Blue and I also reached out for a piece. The cinnamon made my mouth water, and the orange was pleasantly sweet.

“How is everything here?” Betty gave me a skeptical look after noticing our uneaten dinners.

Still chewing my candy, I looked up at my favorite waitress. “Everything’s incredible, Betty. It really is. We just have a lot to talk about, so I think we’ll need containers to take it all home. Is that all right?”

She put her hands on her plump hips and shook her head. “That’s the first time I haven’t seen your plate licked clean in five minutes.”

Blue chortled.

I made small talk with Betty, asking about all her grandchildren and great-grandchildren. But she seemed distracted.

“Are you having man trouble?” she finally asked. “That must have been some wild party tonight. Shame on him for ignoring you in that dress.”

Wyatt didn’t even try to hide his laughter. In fact, he choked on his candy.

“No man trouble,” I assured her.

She slowly swung her gaze to Christian, all the way up at the front. Then back to me.

“We’re waiting for someone. He’s keeping an eye out.”

She tapped her pen on the table. “Would you also like a box for your bologna? Be right back.”

“I can see why you come here a lot,” Blue said with a snort. “I love her candor. She reminds me a little of your father.”

When Shepherd, Niko, and Claude strolled into sight, Viktor pushed his wooden table next to our booth and made sure we had enough chairs. Christian remained up front, ensuring our privacy.

“Niko!” Gem twisted in her seat and reached for him. “I was so worried something terrible happened to you.”

When he neared the booth, she gripped his arm. They shared a private exchange while Shepherd claimed the chair at Viktor’s table and sat next to Blue. Claude rounded to the other side and sat between Lenore and Wyatt. Before taking a seat at the far end of the table, Viktor used a napkin to wipe the water that had dribbled off his glass.

We were all studying Shepherd’s face for answers. Aside from the chair legs scraping on the floor, the only other sound was a worker singing in the kitchen.

Shepherd lit up a cigarette, took a drag, and stared at the tendril of smoke that rose from the end. “He’s not letting go of my kid. He wants insurance that we won’t blow his ass up, but he messed with the wrong guy.”

“He is a smart boy,” Viktor assured him. “Very smart boy. I am relieved to hear he is okay. Rest assured, Hunter will do what he is told.”

Niko’s hand ran along the back of Shepherd’s chair until he found the empty seat across from Lenore.

“What about Kira?” Blue asked. “Is she still alive?”

“He’s keeping her too.” Claude took Wyatt’s uneaten food and helped himself. After a bite, he frowned. “It has no flavor.”

Blue moved her plate onto their table. “Why do you think we’re not eating? Just wait a few seconds and it’ll reappear.”

“It’s part of the dead club,” Wyatt said, leaning back with an all-knowing look. “And the first rule of dead club is—”

“Button it up.” Shepherd pointed his finger and gave him a black look. “I’m not in the mood.”

“Your death threats mean nothing to me now.” Wyatt reached in his elf costume pocket for candy. “Get used to what you’re wearing, because these are your forever clothes. You can’t add or subtract anything.”

Claude looked down at his bare chest beneath his suit jacket. “I wager I’ll be regretting my impulsive actions.”

Wyatt swirled his drink with a straw. “Not as much as Mr. Saturday Night Fever.”

Shepherd cut him a sharp glare.

“Whatever you had in your pockets, you get to keep,” I explained, bringing them up to speed. “Wyatt has a never-ending supply of gumdrops if anyone’s hungry. You can taste them. And I guess you can taste your cigarettes too.”

Gem wrinkled her nose. “Why did you bring those things? This is such an awful predicament. How am I supposed to go out at night in this dress?”

“That does create a problem.” I thought about our jobs and if we’d have to continue working this way. “You won’t be able to sneak up on anyone. I knew I should have brought my daggers.”

Viktor tapped his glass with a fork. “Before we get ahead of ourselves, I want to hear what happened at Keystone.”

Niko scooted his chair forward. “Our mansion isn’t impregnable, but we’ve always had a plan if anyone attempted a hostile takeover. The windows are reinforced, the doors secured, trees distanced so no one can reach the entryways on the upper floors. I know Vampires working together is very rare, so maybe that’s why we never prepared for such an event.” Niko scratched his eyebrow. “There were so many of them at once—so many voices from every direction. Had they been any other Breed, I would have fought. Instead, I chose to save myself, but I only did so when I was certain they wouldn’t harm the child. One man ordered another to keep him safe. Claude told me some of what happened but thought it would be best if we all discussed this together. They’re serving someone, but I don’t know what their intentions are. Do you?”

We all listened while Viktor got Niko caught up, recounting every detail of the party. Niko was surprised to learn of so many Vampires following a Mage, as we all were. I filled everyone in on my earlier run-in with Sparrow and why he initially let me keep the necklace before I gave it up for Viktor.

“So he’s a man with some degree of honor,” Niko mused while rubbing his chin. “Hunter will be safe… for now.”

“He also cut off people’s heads,” Gem blurted much too loudly. We briefly looked around to see if anyone but the dead woman had heard us. “Do we really have to live like this? What are the options? I’m not swearing my loyalty to a vulgarian.”

“Did he elaborate on what happens in ten days?” Niko inquired.

I swirled the condensation around on my tea glass. “Maybe it’s just a deadline for giving him an answer, but he obviously wants us to live in this shadow realm for a while. He made it sound like a nightmare, and people would be desperate to accept his offer. The food and outfit thing sucks, but it doesn’t seem all that bad right now. Something tells me there’s more. Only you and Christian are unaffected.” A thought occurred to me, and I shot forward. “Do you have your phone?”

“Yes.”

“Call Switch.” I flicked my gaze to Viktor, and he nodded. “Tell him to stay away from the house. Mandatory vacation. Viktor can’t dial out.”

Niko immediately rose from the table. “As you wish.” When he pushed in his chair, he looked in Lenore’s direction. “Apologies, but may I ask who else is here?”

“Miss Parrish is under our protection,” Viktor informed him.

“Forgive my rudeness. I was under the assumption you’d gone separate ways. Do you not have a secure location?”

“No,” she replied tersely. She was clearly unimpressed with our meetup location by the way she’d been wrinkling her nose at everything from the red vinyl to the straw dispensers. “I’m still trying to secure a guard.”

“Pardon me.” Niko inclined his head before locating the side door and heading into the parking lot.

“I’m afraid we are in a bind,” Viktor began. “It is too dangerous this evening to stay anywhere near the Breed district. I think we must find a hotel.”

“Most hotels around here require ID,” I informed him. “Shepherd’s the only one who brought his fake driver’s license, but if you want to go completely incognito, I know two places that take cash. They require payment upfront but don’t ask for ID or credit card payment.”

Wyatt stretched his arms over the back of the bench seat. “If I had my laptop, I could get us in anywhere.”

Something occurred to me. “What about the equipment in your office? Sparrow has access to all your sensitive data.”

“Do I look like an amateur?”

Shepherd stubbed out his cigarette, and it disappeared. “You look like a Christmas nightmare.”

“Will these hotels have enough rooms?” Viktor asked.

I gave him an apologetic smile. “They mostly rent out rooms by the hour. So it depends.”

Wyatt’s arm slid onto my shoulder. “And how is it that a nice girl like you knows all about seedy places like those?”

“I followed you last Thursday.”

Gem’s infectious laughter filled the diner. “She got you on that one.”

Wyatt withdrew his arm and gave her an indignant look. “You’re nothing but an accessory to a bad joke.”

Gem touched her chest. “Moi?”

Viktor rubbed his brow, and I could tell we were embarrassing him in front of Lenore.

“Humans have too many rules,” I continued. “Reservations require credit cards, which we don’t have. Most of them want ID, and I don’t think we have time to go around town trying to find a nice one that doesn’t. The only hotels I know about that will take us under the circumstances are ones where the only amenity is that they have a roof. I stayed in them a few times when I hustled a little for cash. They’re dirty, they’re loud, and all kinds of stuff goes on there. But it’s our only option unless you want to sleep in the subway station. I also know a few clean dumpsters that don’t smell.”

Lenore’s dramatic sigh spoke volumes.

And I was being serious. This woman had obviously never learned street survival skills. Empty buildings weren’t always empty, and right now we didn’t have a lot of options. Viktor had associates he worked with, but none of them likely wanted a higher authority member spending the night in their home. Aside from that, we were vulnerable, and that could make any friend a foe.

“Look, it’s not the best option,” I admitted. “But if you want the truth, it’s the last place they’d expect to find Miss Parrish. If someone at her party decides to hunt her down tonight, they’ll be looking at her house or all the five-star hotels, not—”

“The red-light district?” Wyatt winked at me.

Niko finally returned and took his seat. “It’s done. We won’t have to worry about Switch.”

I sat up taller. “Niko, have you ever heard of a Mage who could build a wall?”

He sat back, eyes slanting upward. “I’m sure you’ve heard of Uniques. They’re rare, especially now that the Mageri oversees the creation of most Learners. But in ancient times, I heard rumors about some who could wield lightning. Others could move metal objects that people had recently touched. People feared their power and slaughtered them. There’s one I know about who works for the Council under the Mageri.”

“You mean Novis?” Gem asked. “I remember hearing about that incident in front of the higher authority during a trial or something. People still talk about it.”

I nodded at Betty to thank her when she handed us a stack of empty containers. Once she left, I turned my attention to Gem. “What happened?”

Her eyes widened. “They say he made an energy dome while battling another Mage. Obviously the Mageri knew about his gifts since they have to measure everyone’s power, but nobody had seen anything like it before. Uniques are urban legends. Even now there’s little information in historical books. From what I know, they’re more powerful or have the potential to be. Some never fully realize their gifts, kind of like us. But when they do, oh boy! They can manipulate energy from outside their bodies, not just the light within. They can harness it in ways we don’t understand. That’s why most of them are dead. There was an account of a human tribe in South America who used to eat them. They thought they could absorb their power.”

Wyatt scratched his cheek. “I love her bedtime stories.”

I met eyes with Lenore. “Did you know he could do this?” I immediately modified my tone when I realized it sounded like an accusation. “What I mean to say is that you might know something about Sparrow that’ll help us understand how to stop him. He might have a weakness that will make more sense to a Mage than a Vampire. Do you know him well?”

She laced her fingers together on the table. “I invite all types of people to my gatherings, but that doesn’t mean I know everything about their abilities. Do I know all yours?”

Hell no. But the way she was looking at me made me feel a little funny.

“I knew Sparrow long ago, and being a Unique is not a secret he would have kept from me. Perhaps he didn’t know how to use his gifts until recently.” Lenore touched Viktor’s hand. “How long must we stay in this wretched place?”

Wretched? Ruby’s Diner was five-star dining compared to our next destination.

Viktor abruptly rose to his feet. “Raven, I trust you will make the best choice of hotel.”

“Eeny, meeny, miny, ho,” I mumbled.

“What is that you say?”

“Nothing.”

Shepherd and Viktor moved the table and chairs back while the rest of us scooted out of the booth.

Viktor gestured to me. “You ride with Claude and show us the way.”

“There’s not enough room in the Jeep for an extra person,” Wyatt said, eyeballing Shepherd. “And I’m not riding on the roof.”

After everyone scraped their food into the empty containers, we left them with Christian since we didn’t know exactly how the dead rules worked. I didn’t want to risk all the food reappearing on the table after we left.

“Where’s your shirt?” Gem asked Claude.

He held the front door open for everyone as we shuffled into the parking lot. “I have a feeling I’m going to be hearing that question for a long time.”

Once outside, Christian dumped all the food into a trash can. “Feck if I’m carrying all that shite. You can’t even eat it.”

“I was being nice,” I pointed out.

“You paid them. That’s nice.”

I ripped off a piece of Styrofoam from a container poking out and flicked it into the wind. “Maybe you should have saved something for Niko before shoving everything into the trash.”

Christian fell behind when he went chasing after the litter that blew onto the sidewalk.

I looked at the cars parked next to each other. “If Claude drove, I guess it’s a good sign the car’s still here. That means we can move things. We just can’t keep them on our body.”

“On our person,” Gem corrected.

“That just sounds weird.” I glimpsed a white cat darting across the parking lot.

She giggled. “English is weird. Body isn’t wrong, but person usually implies in your possession.”

I closed the slit in my dress with my hand. “So we can’t keep a weapon unless we carry it in our hand the whole time?”

“You should test your abilities,” Niko suggested. “Given what I’ve heard, it’s entirely possible that you may lose more as time goes by. Best to learn what you can and can’t do now.”

“Maybe we should call a cab.” Wyatt folded his arms, covering his elf jacket. It did nothing to hide the curled shoes though, which were the most ridiculous part of his costume. “I’m not sitting on Shep’s lap.”

“Jaysus wept.” Christian removed his silver jacket and draped it over his shoulder. “You can sit on mine if that’ll make you happy.”

“Not as happy as I’m sure it’ll make you,” Wyatt quipped, jutting his hips to the side.

While Claude circled his Porsche, I opened the passenger door and then looked back at Shepherd, who was right behind me and getting into the Jeep. “All three of you rode in this tiny car?”

He paused, one hand on the door. “It was a tight fit. Let’s leave it at that.”

CHAPTER 6

When we arrived at the Flamingo Hotel, easily identified by the pink flamingo on the neon sign that extended from the six-story building, Shepherd and Claude dropped us off while they went to find parking.

“Hey, honey. Wanna have a good time?” A woman in a faux-fur coat and black stockings stroked Viktor’s arm. “I like this vest. Very sexy. Wanna get a room, Daddy? I’ve been real bad. You can spank me. Whatever you want.”

“Nyet.”

The four prostitutes near us were each walking their corner as if it was their territory.

“Classy joint,” Wyatt said, sarcasm dripping off his tongue as he watched a man urinating on the building. “You sure know how to pick ’em, Raven.”

Before we reached the door, a clamor erupted from inside. Christian, Shepherd, and I moved to the front of the line.

“Oh baby,” the prostitute purred. “You look like the most fun. Can I sit on your lap? Or did Santa put me on the naughty list?”

I barely caught Wyatt’s delighted reflection in the glass door before Christian swung it open and we filed in. The rest waited outside until we made sure the place was secure.

Christian approached the desk and rolled up the sleeves on his white dress shirt. He’d left his silver jacket in the car. What looked like bulletproof glass separated a belligerent customer and the paunchy clerk.

“I want the damn key,” the customer growled fiercely. “You better give me the goddamn key and let me get my shit, or I swear to fucking God I’ll leave more holes in you than swiss cheese.”

Christian rolled his eyes. He preferred creative threats.

The clerk behind the glass took a sloppy bite of his Philly cheesesteak. “If you don’t pay in advance, we clear out the room. Rules are rules.”

“I told you I was coming back,” the man retorted.

The clerk wiped the grease off his chin and black mustache with a paper napkin. “And you were two days late. No pay, no stay.”

The jerk in the brown leather jacket slapped his hand on the glass, green bills pinned against his palm. “Here’s your fucking money!”

“Too late. We changed the locks and threw away what was left behind. That’s what happens when you don’t pay up.”

I approached the counter. “Can we check in?”

The customer reached inside his jacket and whipped out a gun, pointing it directly at my head. “No, but you can check out.”

Like an action scene out of a movie, Christian snapped the gun in two, broke the man’s wrist, and knocked him out. It all happened so fast that the clerk didn’t even realize that Christian had broken a gun with his bare hands. Shepherd bent over and collected the pieces, casually walking off toward a trash can.

I eased up to Christian. “So your powers are back?”

“I only had that swill in my mouth for a second.”

I remembered how Christian had only swished out his mouth with the cider. “I forgot you like to spit instead of swallow. Sir, can we get a few rooms?” I asked, turning to the clerk.

“How many?”

I thought about that and looked at the rest of our party walking in.

Viktor stepped over the unconscious man to address the clerk. “We require four. If you please, we would like to sleep on the same floor.”

The man put on his glasses and looked down at his book. This place was like a time machine. No computers, no security guards, no card keys, no vending machines, spray paint all over the building, and water stains on the ceiling. It was a wonder the city hadn’t condemned this place.

“I’ve got two rooms on six and two on four.”

“What if we wait an hour?” I asked, knowing how the prostitutes rented rooms by the hour.

He shrugged. “Then you may have none. It’s a busy night. Cold out there. Brings people inside.”

“We will take.” Viktor waved Christian over. “Pay the man.”

The clerk reached behind him and took keys off the wall, each with a red leather clip that displayed the room number. He handed them to Viktor through the slot.

“The elevator’s broken.” The clerk chewed off another bite of his sandwich. “Repairman’s coming in the morning to fix it. Checkout time is ten, so if you want the room another night, you need to come down here and pay before ten, or I throw you out. Got it? No exceptions.”

Christian reviewed the prices, which included hourly rates, listed on the paper taped to the glass barrier.

While he paid the man, I moseyed to the stairs and glanced ahead at the group. “Watch for puddles.”

Wyatt suddenly stopped. “Hold your ponies. Do you mean pee?”

I moved past him. “Those aren’t the ones I’d worry about.”

Blue caught up with me. “I saw another dead guy.”

“There better not be any hiding out in our rooms, I’ll tell you that much.” I halted at the landing and looked over my shoulder. “Who’s sleeping on four?”

I heard Viktor before he rounded the corner into sight. “You and Christian will stay in the room next to Miss Parrish. Top floor. The rest of us will be on the fourth.”

I stepped over an unconscious man, but when I looked closer, he wasn’t unconscious. Just lying there, staring. Part of the ghost’s jaw was missing. “This is giving me the creeps.”

“Welcome to my world,” Wyatt said from the back. “At least I’m not staying on floor six.”

“What’s wrong with it?” I asked.

“People like to kill themselves on the top floor. Jumpers.”

“Then perhaps you should sleep there after all,” Christian said. “Then I won’t have to hear you rabbit on about dead people.”

“Your girlfriend is dead. How do you like them apples?”

“One more word and I’ll drain you.”

When we reached the fourth level, Viktor opened the door and led the team into the hallway. Lenore and Christian stayed behind. I needed to get up on the roof—the only reason I’d chosen this particular hotel. Despite the musty smells and crumbling decor, it had a spectacular view of the city.

Lenore was huffing and puffing as she climbed the stairs. I wondered how many glasses of cider she’d had. Two? Three? Apparently the amount consumed played a factor in how long our abilities remained suppressed. Christian’s powers were back, so by that logic, mine would be next. I’d only had a sip. Everyone else, on the other hand, had indulged in at least one glass. I looked down at my hand, trying to get a sense of my energy. Yes, it was coming back. It crackled at my fingertips, and my vision was improving. A man descended the stairs, his head tucked underneath one arm as he passed right through me.

This wasn’t in the brochure.

Christian offered me the other key when we reached the landing on five. “I’ll get Lenore settled in while you tidy up the room.”

I noticed Lenore’s backside swishing back and forth like a dinner bell beneath her blue dress. “Be sure to tuck her in.”

“Jealous?”

I slowed my pace as he gave me a wolfish grin.

“Don’t be giving me the cold shoulder, Precious. You know that makes me hard.”

I reached around and patted his ass. “I’m surprised you have any steam left after the party.”

“Worry not, lass,” he said, jogging up to meet Lenore. “I’ll get you back for that one.”

“Don’t bet on it.”

When they entered the sixth floor, I kept going up. I didn’t plan on sleeping in our room, let alone tidying it up. When I reached the roof, a shot of cold air hit me, yet I was only aware of the temperature and not affected by it. A few rogue snowflakes swirled around the night sky like a Van Gogh painting. In the distance, police sirens wailed. The women on the street were strutting around as cars slowed to a stop. Whenever the wind shifted, the delicious aroma of Chinese food from the restaurant next door made me wish I could eat. My life was about to take a depressing turn if I could never again enjoy the taste of sesame chicken and wonton soup.

“Make connections,” I grumbled, setting the key on the ledge. “Branch out of your comfort zone. Meet people. It figures that the one person I talk to at the party is the most psychotic man in the city. I should have left when he asked me to dance. I don’t dance. And drinking the cider just to be nice? Since when am I fucking nice? I need to stop being nice. Nice gets you killed.”

This old building had a ledge just a few feet high—a perfect place to sit and take it all in. I lifted my dress, sat down, and swung my legs over. This was my Cognito—the one I’d grown to love. A smattering of airplanes in the distance, circling the airport; intersection lights changing colors like a holiday display; the crisp smell of winter air mingling with burning firewood and Italian food. Lots of evenings spent on rooftops, dreaming of a different life.

Well, it didn’t get more different than being a half-dead half-breed.

A woman in a skintight beige dress approached the ledge to my right. After stepping up, she teetered before taking a swan dive. I would have pulled her to safety had it not been for her bloody dress and dislocated arm. Wyatt said sometimes the dead lived out their last moments like a broken record. Some lived at the cemetery after watching their burial, still in denial that their life was over. Refusing to go wherever spirits were supposed to go. Others wandered the city like tourists. Not all of them displayed injuries sustained upon death. He guessed it had to do with how the dead saw themselves and if their death was a defining moment when they left their body. Our hotel was filled with the depressing leftovers of life.

“I thought I’d find you up here.” Christian warmed my shoulders with his hands.

“I’m not cold actually. I think it’s the whole being dead thing. Do I look any different?”

He sat to my left with his back to the city. “If this is the way you’re looking forever, you won’t hear any complaints out of me.”

My boot heels clacked against the building. “Now I understand why Wyatt was always running through the house like a chicken with his head cut off back when the ghosts were living there. I get it.”

“Can you really see them?”

“A lady jumped off the building a minute ago, and you don’t want to know what we saw in the stairwell. If I see one dead person in our room, I’m sleeping on the fucking roof.”

Police sirens wailed a few blocks over, a familiar sound on this side of town.

Christian scooped up the room key and stared at it. “There’s something I came up here to talk to you about, but I’m afraid you’re not going to like it.”

The wind whipped my hair in my face, and I brushed it away. “I went to a party where people got their heads cut off, walked through an energy wall from hell, and discovered I’m now living in a shadow realm between the living and the dead. I’m pretty sure you can’t top that. Not unless you’re planning on sleeping in Lenore’s room tonight. That’s a hard no.”

“Actually, this is about her. There’s something I’ve been meaning to tell you about Lenore.” He scratched the back of his head. “She’s the one who buried you.”

I slowly turned my head and dissected his expression. “What fuckery is this?”

He put his hand on mine. “She scrubbed your memory of the whole affair. But Lenore is the one who buried you, to be sure.”

“How do you know?”

“I found one of her hairs on you. And I tasted a drop of blood that wasn’t yours.”

“You’ve known this whole time?” I swung my legs back over to get off the ledge and stood up. “You fanghole! Why the hell did you keep that from me? You should have told me.”

“For what reason? So you could commit career suicide and slaughter a higher authority member in a fit of rage? You were in a fragile state.”

When the shock wore off, I thought about the course of events. “Why? Why would she bury me?”

He chuckled softly. “Why wouldn’t she? I asked myself that same question for a decade as I stared into the darkness of my own coffin. If Lenore sees you as a threat or someone who’s in the way of what she wants, she’ll be done with you.”

I clicked my teeth together as something else troubled me. “Does she know you know?”

“Are you mental? I don’t care to be looking over my shoulder for the next time that woman will come after me. As it stands, she seems to trust me, so I’ll use that to my advantage.”

I leaned forward and sharpened my gaze, my voice as steady as a rock. “Why are you telling me this now? I’m not going to argue with you about why you kept this a secret since you always think you know best. But I’m smarter than you give me credit for. I wouldn’t have killed her.”

“No, but you would have confronted her.”

“So?”

He leaned back on his hands. “It’s best for people like her to stay in the dark. The more they know, the more they plot. And things have gotten rather sticky with her newfound love interest.”

I paced away from him and then turned on my heel. “Why is this coming up now? If you think it’ll piss me off, why would you tell me when we’re going to be sleeping next door to her and—” The pieces clicked. “Ahh. You want me to help you kill her, don’t you?”

Christian leaned forward, his black eyes boring into mine. “I want this more than you’ll ever know. I’ve been waiting almost a century to do it myself. Why do you think I haven’t found her a competent guard by now?”

I threw my head back. “Now it all makes sense.”

“We won’t have a better chance than we do now. You said yourself that this Sparrow fella removed your gifts for one night, and that means she can die easily—no power to fight us. She won’t hear us sneak up on her. We can’t squander the opportunity. Now is it. We won’t get a shot like this again. It’ll never be this easy.”

Light danced at my fingertips, and he noticed.

“How much cider did you have?” he asked.

“Just a sip.”

“Then I wager we have a few more hours, assuming she only had a glass. If she had more, all the better.”

I laughed and approached the wall, my gaze fixed on an intersection light. “We can’t. Viktor will know.”

“No one has their gifts, Raven. Only Niko. We can make it look like a murder, and that shouldn’t be hard to do in a dump like this. For feck’s sake, a man tried to shoot you dead in the lobby.”

“Thanks for that, by the way. It was sexy as hell how you broke that gun, but now I’m too pissed at you to care anymore.”

He stroked his beard. “If we do this, Viktor’s the only one who might not believe it.”

“You think? He’ll never forgive you for letting someone into her room and them killing the woman he loves. You’re the best guard, and you have all your powers. How are you gonna explain someone sneaking into her room without your knowing? And for what reason would they kill her? How would neither of us have heard a struggle? Besides that, if Shepherd gets his abilities back, he’ll know something else went down when he starts touching things.”

“People slip in bathrooms all the time. Strike their heads. Bleed to death.”

I chuckled. “So you want her to die from blunt force trauma to the head by a toilet?”

“People drown in the bath. They choke on peanuts.”

I sat next to him and leaned against his shoulder. “She’s in our care. We can’t betray Viktor. He’s not going to believe she choked on a peanut—especially since the peanut would disappear from her throat. Claude will smell our deception anytime Viktor brings it up in a drunken stupor. Anyhow, since we can’t take off our clothes, Lenore wouldn’t be showering.”

He tilted his head toward me. “Is that a fact?” But all the amusement had vanished from his tone, and I sensed sadness.

“Yeah.” I put my hand on his. “We can touch, for now. I just don’t know what comes next.”

“Are you vexed with me?”

I gave it some thought, knowing I had secrets of my own. Christian hadn’t kept this from me to be malicious—he’d thought it would keep me safe. There was no telling if I would have gone after Lenore. Probably not. But had I confronted her, that might have been worse than killing her. “I’m not mad at you for keeping it a secret. I’m mad that you were using that information to get me to do something. That’s the only reason you told me. I’m not going to slip into her room and bludgeon her to death with the remote control to get revenge.”

“Now that’s disappointing.”

“You really want me to kill her?”

“No, I meant about the remote control. I thought you were more innovative than that.”

“It’s tempting, but there’s something else you’re not considering. Sparrow wants Lenore.”

“Hardly. She told me herself they planned the whole thing. Not the part with the wall and curse, but she wanted him to draw out any suitors who might claim her. She wanted to pin Viktor in a corner. It was Cupid’s arrow gone awry.”

“That little whore.”

He shifted back and centered his eyes on mine. “Don’t tell her I told you that. I swore to her I wouldn’t tell Viktor, but I made no other promises.”

I stood up again. “I think Sparrow sees her as a prize hog, and if we have any advantage over him, we need to keep the pig.”

Christian clenched his fists and then relaxed his hands. “Are you sure? This might be our only chance for a long while.”

I ran my fingers through his hair. “It’s bad timing. I have bigger issues right now, like how to resurrect myself.”

He wrapped his arms around my hips. “Does this mean our relationship dabbles in necrophilia?”

“Doubtful. Unless you know how to keep these panties off, it looks like we’ll be celibate for a long time.”

“So you have ten days to give him your fealty?”

I rested my hands on his shoulders. “No. We have ten days to figure out how to break this curse or kill him. The sooner the better—before he adds more people to his army. Viktor once told me that Keystone did what others wouldn’t. Do you really think I’m going to sit on my ass and see what happens?”

Christian stroked the curve of my breast with his knuckles. “If you kill him, you might stay like this forever.”

“Maybe, but what if we don’t? That’s a risk I’m willing to take.” Suddenly incensed by the idea I might never know intimacy with Christian again, I turned away and stalked toward the door. “Anyhow, if I’m going to be dead, then so is he.”

CHAPTER 7

Viktor shared a room with Shepherd, Wyatt, and Niko. He’d managed to sleep a little, but shortly before dawn, he woke up and stared at the light on his palm while thinking about their predicament. His team was rattled, especially after seeing spirits in the halls. Viktor was more concerned about Shepherd’s stability. Godfrey Sparrow was keeping the child alive as a means of protection from Viktor’s team taking back their home, but there were no guarantees. Men like him were impossible to predict.

Unable to sleep, he slipped out of the room and went up to the sixth floor to speak with Lenore. Vampires never slept, so he wasn’t concerned about appropriate hours to keep company with her. As he neared the room, Christian stood up from his spot on the floor.

“What mischief are you up to this morning?” Viktor asked.

Christian stretched out his arms. “Raven was awake most of the night, but she nodded off a while ago. I didn’t want to wake her, so here I am.”

When a woman screamed from a room down the hall, Viktor said, “Maybe this place was a bad decision.”

Christian chuckled softly. “We’re a hundred times safer here than in the Breed district. And that lass has been screaming for the past two hours. It’s not what you think. Have you got your powers back?”

Viktor’s wolf stirred beneath his skin. If he didn’t do something about it, his wolf might take matters into his own hands. “Da. I will need to shift for a while before we leave.”

“I don’t know that we should leave. Where else can we go without identification or credit cards? We’re better off staying out of the Breed district.”

Viktor stared at a crushed cigarette butt on the carpet. “These accommodations are unacceptable for a woman such as Miss Parrish.”

“Aye, but I’m certain she’s seen worse. Do you have a plan?”

Viktor looked at the hourglass on his hand, the light glimmering. He had considered buying their freedom with all his money, but he remembered Sparrow’s warning that he wouldn’t accept bargaining. Could enough money sway him? If that were the case, Sparrow could have easily accepted bribes since some of the wealthiest immortals in Cognito were at the event.

“I must speak with Miss Parrish.” Viktor lowered his voice, wondering if her abilities were restored. “In private.”

Christian inclined his head. “Since you’re here, may I take leave for a short while? I want to change clothes so I’m not so… conspicuous. I can guard the building and do any work you desire, but not while looking like tinfoil.”

Viktor nodded. “Be quick about it. I have no way to reach you. My phone does not work.”

After Christian entered the stairwell, Viktor smoothed back his silver hair. Because of their unique situation, the loose waves didn’t fall out of place like they sometimes did. At least he had taken off his ushanka hat before Sparrow inflicted his curse upon them. Viktor lightly knocked on the door.

When it opened, his breath caught. Lenore had the face of an angel. Her tresses, as pale as the tips of feather grass, were braided and twisted up in the back. Rarely did he see women style their hair the way she did, with such care—such precision. It hadn’t escaped his attention that lately she hadn’t been wearing high heels as often, making her a tiny bit shorter than him. Had she done it on purpose in order to stroke his ego? While he yearned to know her, kissing her thin but soft lips was as intimate as they’d been.

“You are a work of art in that dress,” he said admiringly, noticing the way it shimmered like a river across her sylphlike body. If only he could warm up to her black Vampire eyes. They were dangerously beguiling—her deep gaze a reminder of her awesome power.

She stepped out of the way. “Do join me.”

His cheeks flushed when he passed by her and felt her steady gaze. Would her perfume also linger forever? The sweet fragrance of roses with notes of basil and a fruit he couldn’t identify?

She glided to the window, arms folded.

Viktor was observant about body language. Lenore was obviously upset by their circumstances. Sparrow and his threats were bad enough, but the hotel was insult to injury.

Deciding not to intrude upon her space, he sat down in the armchair in the dark corner between the window and the dresser. “This situation— I am—”

“No need to apologize, Viktor. I don’t trust strangers, so even if you had a friend take us in, that’s where we would have parted ways. I just assumed a man like you had a second home for emergencies.”

Viktor rested his arms on the chair, unsettled by her remark, which felt like a personal attack on his sensibility. “I never planned to lose Keystone in this way.”

“No one ever expects disaster.” She leaned her back against the wall beside him. “But if you don’t anticipate every scenario, you’ll never last in this world. The only reason I don’t have a second home is because I’m still searching for a secure and suitable location. It’s not easy to do in a city with the highest Breed population in the United States. Godfrey and his men deceived me. If you had found me qualified security, this would have never happened.” This time, she gave him a pointed look.

Viktor’s heart pounded, and it felt as if his shirt was getting uncomfortably tight. “Christian promised to help you locate someone qualified, but your personal affairs are not my responsibility. I was being courteous, and yet you hold me to it like an obligation.”

“I see. Perhaps now it’s Godfrey’s obligation since he was the only one who declared his intentions with me. How do you think that made me feel?”

Viktor averted his eyes, pierced by her judgment. Over the past few months, his feelings for Lenore had grown stronger. Because of that, he had stalled their relationship so he could weigh it against all he had built with Keystone. What role would she play? Was it a conflict of interest to have a member of the higher authority move in with an independent team such as theirs? Would she even consider living together? His devotion to her was powerful, and he’d spent many nights contemplating their future. But Lenore did not see all he stood to lose. She only saw an indecisive man.

“Viktor, I’ve upset you.” Lenore appeared at his feet, her hands on his knees. “Last night when my powers left, I couldn’t hear properly, let alone read anyone, and you can be a reticent man. Now that I have them back, I see your doubt. Your body says more than you do. Please forgive me.”

“You have no need to watch me so closely. I am not deceiving you.” Viktor wasn’t sure if that was the right word or phrasing, but he left it alone. “I am angry with myself.”

“Why are you so”—she circled her finger on his thigh—“distant? Have you never considered settling down? These are different times, and we are both wise enough to appreciate the value of a good match. I can’t have children, but something tells me that’s not what you desire. So why the hesitancy? Does this have to do with the house? Not with Godfrey occupying it, but the murders that took place there. What exactly happened?”

“I cannot discuss.”

Lenore shifted to the side and rested her hand back on his knee. “I’m old, Viktor. Older than you, and I’ve experienced my share of tragedy. Nothing you could say will shock me. But how could something that happened so long ago still have such an effect on a man so stoic? Unburden yourself. Tell me.”

As Viktor gazed deep into her eyes, he no longer wanted to conceal his past. He suddenly wanted to confess why he’d been so careful with her, why he hadn’t made his intentions clear.

“My pack lived in a small community in Russia. These were troubled times for humans—so much struggle and bloodshed. Among Breed, resentment grew when Shifters claimed more and more land. As you know, most countries enslaved us, so my homeland was a place of refuge. There were many immigrant Shifters who traveled from distant lands. Then war erupted and changed everything. My brothers heard of this America—a new country with much undiscovered land. They wanted a new life. You must understand, I respected and loved my alpha brother, but I also loved my country. I wanted to fight for what was ours. We did not part on bad terms, but it was very difficult without my pack—my family.”

“They left you behind? How dreadful.”

“I chose to stay. You cannot force a man to follow another. I had different dreams. My brothers had settled with mates. The hardest part after they left was the quiet.”

Viktor searched the room, wishing he could dull the pain. “We were separated for two hundred years. I received letters, but they were slow to arrive. We used birds where I was from. Shifters were paid good money to transport mail across oceans. But so much time had gone by. The little ones I knew had grown but remained in the pack. New ones were born. I was missing my family. Violence had exploded in Russia, and I was part of many strategic operations.”

Assassinations was what Viktor meant to say.

Lenore leaned back. “Let me guess. You dropped everything to live with your family. That’s so beneath you, Viktor. Why would you settle for following a Packmaster? Is that really enough to fulfill you? Didn’t you have greater aspirations?”

Viktor stood. “I wanted a normal life, but I struggled to learn this new country. They built the Keystone house when they first arrived and added more to it as the years went by.” He looked out the window, the memories flooding back in an instant. “I had no place in their new home. There is no honor in asking for a second chance. I wanted them to respect me as an independent wolf, but I yearned to be with family. English was not easy for me to learn, so I went many decades without knowing. There was no need with so many immigrants. I became a bounty hunter, which allowed me to travel and see this great land.” He reached up and gripped the brown drapes with one hand. “I thought if I could earn enough money and build a reputation, this would impress my brothers.”

“And did it?” she asked, still sitting on the floor.

He stared at a paper sack tumbling down the empty street. Shopkeepers were lifting the security gates to their stores and preparing for a new day. “Yarik did not want a lone wolf in his pack. Family is imperative to a Packmaster. His pack was traditional. So I would visit with them, drink with them, watch their children grow. Those were but a few short years.”

“What happened to them all?”

He noticed her reflection in the window when she stood up behind him.

“Tell me,” she pressed.

“It took me four long months to track down a powerful couple wanted for high crimes. They were not easy to capture. He was a Vampire and she a Mage. When I found the woman, I subdued her with a stunner and gave her to the Mageri. I did this without her mate’s knowledge so he would not run. I almost died the night I captured him, but by some miracle, I was able to impale him. After handing him over to the Vampire elders—”

“Wait, why didn’t you turn them in to the higher authority?”

“If you lived here at that time, then you remember they were not a trusting group. The Mageri hired me, but they had no authority over Vampires. The local elders were more than happy to take him off my hands for money.” Viktor turned his back to the window. “The woman was executed immediately. When her mate found out, he escaped. I did not know this until much later. I had gone back to Keystone for a brief visit before I found another job that would pay well.”

“I sense where this is going.” Lenore moved to the chair and gracefully sat, legs crossed. “Hell hath no fury like a Vampire scorned.”

“He slaughtered my family and signed his name in blood on the door.”

“Did you kill him?”

“Nyet. I sought justice through the courts.”

Viktor recalled the long train ride back after hearing the news. He remembered his heart sinking at the sight of blood on the gates. By the time he had made it back to Cognito, the cleaners had collected the bodies. Due to the sheer number, all were cremated. As the only living member of the Kazan family, Viktor inherited the entire estate. Years had passed before he could walk in the overgrown courtyard. That was where the children were herded and killed—the greatest atrocity of them all. No one knew the details of how the Vampires executed their attack, but his family had put up a fight. Several decapitated Vampires were found, others with limbs ripped off. In one fell swoop, his entire family was wiped out.

All because of him. Viktor had accepted the risk that those he hunted might track him down someday, but he never imagined they would go after his family.

Viktor still carried that guilt. Attacks against Shifters for property weren’t unheard of, but typically it was a land war with other Shifters. The Vampire authorities had deemed the assailants unfit and put out a bounty on their heads. It was no mystery who was behind the atrocity given the Vampire had signed his name in blood across the front door. He’d left that just for Viktor.

It took several decades for Viktor to capture them all, and he did it between jobs. Viktor received a hefty sum for each one. Those he turned in were charmed for information to be sure no one involved in the crime was missed. He turned them all in, dead or alive. When he finally captured the head Vampire, who would earn him his fortune, he kept the monster impaled for days while pondering what his brothers would have wanted.

In the end, the honorable thing to do was turn him in alive. When they announced the trial date, Viktor asked to attend. He wanted to see the animal face justice in case the death sentence was carried out swiftly, which it was. That moment brought him peace, and that was when he first got the idea about forming an organization.

Viktor closed his eyes and imagined the lush gardens in the courtyard—the sweet daffodils, the rosebushes that wrapped around the walkways, the Japanese maple trees swaying like fire against the blue sky. It had taken work to clear out the weeds, and he fertilized the earth with the ashes of his family. Viktor added the winged statues wielding swords as protectors—symbols of an ancient Breed rumored to have guarded mankind. They were the Breed version of angels, only feared. One statue in the garden symbolized the immeasurable loss.

Carrying on was his purpose in life, as was honoring what his family lived and died for—the idea of a better life. Every criminal he caught was one less tragedy that would happen to someone else.

After a long silence, Lenore stood before him. “The sun is on the rise.”

Viktor snapped out of his intrusive thoughts. “I am pleased your Vampire gifts have returned.”

She hugged his arm. “I understand you better now. Let’s find time this evening to talk more. Not about your past but your future. How does that sound, darling?”

His brows knitted and he looked at her. “You are not curious as to why I am—”

“Courting a Vampire after they massacred your family? No. You’re a sensible man, and I clearly see what motivates you, Viktor. You live in the past, and everything you do is to honor the dead or right the wrong. Turning in that Vampire instead of killing him yourself illustrates how willing you are to be better than a man so filled with revenge that he stupidly signed his name on that door. We’re all trying to improve ourselves—some just have better tools to work with than others. I want to help you, Viktor. You’re a powerful man whom many respect. And I love everything you’ve done with Keystone. I see so much more potential in what you can do—what we can do together.” She smiled warmly and pinched his chin. “Don’t you dare sulk all day. I need you at your best.”

She planted a lingering kiss on his mouth, and his heart quickened. He was a wolf, after all. Wolves courted women much differently than he had been doing with Lenore. Despite his deepest desires, his heart wasn’t in it right now. While Lenore usually inhabited his thoughts whenever he was around her, too much occupied his mind. As he pulled away, another thought needled him. Why did she want to discuss his future? Keystone was the only future that mattered. Perhaps she expected more from him, such as joining the higher authority. But how would working behind a desk make this world safer? He wished he’d never disclosed his past and couldn’t understand why he’d done it in the first place. That was a story he’d always kept to himself. The tragedy wasn’t a secret to those who had lived here during that time, but no one knew how it had affected him. Viktor had brought death to Keystone.

Lenore’s slender fingers curved around his neck as she kissed his ear.

He cupped her delicate head in his hands. “A woman so beautiful could have any man she wanted. Why is it you choose me?”

She leaned away and began fiddling with the buttons on his vest. “Because you are intelligent, charming, and loyal. But I have to ask you, Viktor, why do you remain at Keystone after such a sanguinary battle? That dreadful place represents defeat. The floors are bathed in blood, and most of the rooms are empty. We’re all sentimental,” she said, flattening her hands on his chest. “But there comes a time when it’s necessary to move forward. What you do honors your family, not where you live. That place is worth so much money—just imagine how that could finance your organization. You could expand beyond anyone’s imagination. Give it some thought.” She stroked the close-shaven beard on the side of his face and smiled at him. “Don’t let me down, Viktor. I’ve worked too hard to have it all end this way.”

Lenore lowered her arms and branched away. She had placed not only her confidence in him but her whole life. He couldn’t fail her. Viktor had always lived by a code of honor, but suddenly he felt compelled to consider her suggestions about aspiring for more. Perhaps he could not see his potential as clearly as she could. Sparrow was the only obstacle that stood between him and his future.

“We will crush this man. You have my word. I have faith in my people.”

“Do you?” Lenore leaned against the far wall. As the sky lightened outside, it cast a flattering glow on her flawless skin. “Forgive me if I speak out of turn, but how do you put up with Raven’s insolence? Compared to the others, she’s far too young for a job this important. Too inexperienced. Don’t misunderstand me; I esteem her. She’s smart and fearless. But she’s how old? A few years? Age provides us with invaluable experience. I can always spot a Learner, but she doesn’t seem to have any of the traits I would normally see in a Mage schooled on Breed etiquette. Where is her Creator?”

“I cannot discuss personal details of my people.”

“Yes. But you do realize we have files. And there aren’t any on her, even with the Mageri. She wasn’t approved, was she? They haven’t measured her gifts for the books. Aren’t you concerned her Creator might one day come for her? He or she will have every right to do so if she’s as young as I suspect. If she escaped or was illegally made, people will question your involvement. You must think beyond the present. If one day you decide to move ahead, how will you explain having hired criminals? People might even assume you conspired against the Mageri. It’s the little things that can damage your reputation.”

Viktor’s thoughts drifted back to when he’d first heard rumors of this mysterious “Shadow” who was killing the most elusive criminals. Imagine his surprise to find out a woman was behind it, and not for money or notoriety. At that time, Viktor lacked someone on his team with her specific talents. Only Christian was her equal, yet she excelled in baiting victims without difficulty. “Raven is valuable to me.”

“I have no doubt that her position is indispensable, but is she irreplaceable?” Lenore swung her gaze toward the bed. “Keep an eye on her. From what I’ve observed, she acts without consulting you. Just the way she talks in your presence is frankly quite appalling. And what she did at the party—the audacity to purchase your life in front of everyone?” Lenore’s eyes narrowed and lips thinned. “Her impudence was mortifying. You deserve more respect than that.”

Viktor approached Lenore and his fingers lightly grazed her shoulders. “You need not worry about such things. I have her under control. All my people. They are good at heart even if they are not as sophisticated as you are.”

“Someone is here for you.”

A moment later, a knock sounded.

“It’s Blue,” a muffled voice called from behind the door.

“You go,” Lenore insisted. “I need to gather my thoughts.”

Viktor bowed his head before making a hasty exit. While Vampires didn’t sleep, the suppression of their powers had taken a toll on everyone. It was why the team had slept all night almost immediately after going to their rooms.

When Viktor stepped into the hall with Blue, he led her away so as not to distract Lenore. “What is this urgency?”

She kept pace beside him as they descended the musty stairwell. “Everyone’s still asleep. I don’t know if their powers are back. What about Lenore? I mean Miss Parrish.”

“She is recovering.”

“Good. But if we can’t fully protect her, then we might have to stay here a while longer. Mine are back, so I wanted to make myself available.”

They stopped on the fifth-floor landing. Even under the yellow lights, Blue looked especially lovely. Her pale sapphire dress fit her modestly beneath her cloak. But her enchanting French braid made her an entirely different woman. Normally Blue had a strict part in her hair and rarely wore makeup.

She touched his arm. “You didn’t sleep, did you?”

“Nyet. I cannot sleep, my dear.”

“Our bodies don’t require food, so at least we don’t have to worry about starving. But the mind needs rest. We have ten days to decide if we’re going to stay like this forever, join forces with that imbecile, or come up with a plan.” She glanced down the steps and then back to him. “There’s something else. Our clothes stay with us when we shift. They disappear when in animal form, but as soon as I shifted back”—she snapped her fingers—“voilà. Like magic. That makes it convenient. But what if we lose our ability to shift over time? That scares me. Maybe we won’t, but that’s why I’m here now. Whatever you need, Viktor. Whatever you ask.”

When Viktor cupped her cheek as he often did to show his respect, desire stirred within him. Viktor had always felt tenderness for Blue. She looked after his needs, proved a strong asset to the team, and was as loyal as they came. While not a wolf, she knew the Shifter way. They had a natural understanding that the others couldn’t relate to—a bond only shared between Shifters. But ever since the lion attack, something had changed in the way he thought about her. He’d come so close to losing her. Viktor accepted long ago that casualties among his team were probable. That inherent risk came with the job and was another reason he discouraged relationships. Raven and Christian’s pairing worried him. If Raven died, he would also lose Christian. How could one go on working the same job that killed the other? He knew the unrelenting pain of loss. The second time he almost lost Blue, that time from poison, it became evident that he felt something deeper. She could not have felt the same. Blue always kept a professional distance, and she was smart. She understood the sacrifices required of her, and she recognized the perils of relationships. Besides that, they were two different animals and far apart in age.

Yet as he stared into her luminous blue eyes that reminded him of deep waters, he briefly imagined what it might be like to kiss her. Unlike Lenore, Blue’s features were strong yet feminine, her lips full and inviting. Her skin wasn’t flawless but marked with honor and courage. She stood tall and walked with a confident stride. Her fingers weren’t delicate, but they knew how to wield an axe. She always spoke her mind, but never did she complain. Even after the lion attack that left her scarred, Blue wanted to get back to work.

Despite his curiosity, Viktor would never act on such fantasies. He was her superior, and he respected her too much to cross that line and take advantage of her. No man of integrity would violate a trust of power, and if he did, he would not be fit to lead. Viktor’s newfound feelings for Blue were yet another reason he’d been spending more time with Lenore.

Blue touched his hand and blinked. She seemed out of breath, but maybe it was from walking the stairs.

“What would I do without my Blue?” he finally said, breaking the awkward silence.

She heaved a sigh and patted his hand. “Develop a sleep disorder. That’s what.”

He chuckled, stepping back. “You are much too good for this team.”

Her smile withered, and her thick eyebrows drew together. “I hope that doesn’t mean you’re letting me go. This is where I want to be. This is where I belong.”

“Of course you belong here.” He continued his descent. “But someday you will outgrow this job. I would not hold you or anyone back.”

“And will you outgrow this job?” she asked from behind.

He thought back to what Lenore had mentioned. Was he capable of more? Was his past holding him back? His heart told him no, but she was so convincing. “Perhaps,” he said quietly.

When they reached the bottom landing, she blocked the doorway. “Then I want to go wherever you go. Promise you’ll always have a place for me, Viktor. My life had no purpose until I found you. Keystone, I mean. You’re the heart of Keystone. Even if you just need security, I’m your woman.”

Blue left her tribe after a tragedy, but he didn’t know the details. He only knew that she had no one left, and that was enough. It was better that those he selected didn’t have ties to family. It made the job easier.

He lifted her chin with the crook of his finger. “I hope that you will always have a seat at my table. But we cannot always choose what the fates have decided.”

“And if they want us to live in this realm, are we supposed to sit back and do nothing?”

“Nyet. But choice is a tricky word. Sometimes we think we have a choice, but we do not.”

“Are you… are you choosing Lenore? Or is she choosing you?”

He lowered his arm. “I have made no choice.”

She stroked her bottom lip, averting her eyes. “I bet she could get you a seat on the higher authority. And she’s rich. And beautiful. But…”

“Finish.”

Blue gave him a guarded look. “Can a Vampire make your wolf sing?” she asked softly.

“Why do you ask me such things?”

“Because you didn’t claim her at the party. You didn’t make your intentions public even when Sparrow asked. Why not? Isn’t that what you do when you choose someone? When they’re your life mate?”

Viktor wanted to say that life mates were a myth, but he’d seen it among his old pack. There was a special bond—a connection between mated couples that couldn’t be explained. He knew in his heart he could never be life mates with a Vampire, but did it matter? He wasn’t searching for love. Companionship was enough. Lenore was soft with him. She listened. She indulged in all his storytelling, always had a good bottle of alcohol on hand, and made him feel important.

Blue’s cheeks bloomed red, and she backed away from the door to open it. “Viktor, I apologize. I didn’t mean to insult you. I overstepped my boundaries. It’s been a long night. Forget I said anything.”

As Viktor walked behind her, he realized he couldn’t forget it. When Sparrow called out for any suitors, Viktor didn’t cower because he was afraid; he just wasn’t entirely certain of his intentions with Lenore. Not enough to make a public declaration that he was courting her with the purpose of mating. She was everything a man desired: confident, influential, intelligent, beautiful, and wealthy. She’d pointed out many times how they made a powerful match. Their relationship kept him up at night. Lenore couldn’t comprehend the personal sacrifices he made for his people—for the organization. There was a greater purpose, and that had a cost.

Viktor wondered if by being with Lenore, he had already taken too much for himself in the universe. Maybe that was why this curse had befallen them. After all, he was responsible for the death of his family.

But he would be damned if he watched it happen again.

CHAPTER 8

After waking from a two-hour nap, I noticed a cup of coffee next to my bed. This hotel didn’t have a coffee machine, so Christian must have gone out. Though I couldn’t taste it, I loved that he’d done it for me anyhow. I picked up the dagger beside it and admired the blade. There was no way we could have gotten away with murdering Lenore, but knowing that didn’t remove the sting of regret.

The best part about being undead? Perfect morning hair. Everything bounced right back the way it was. Maybe this wasn’t so bad. Except for the no sex and no food part.

When I didn’t find Christian in the hall, I knocked on Lenore’s door.

“Raven. Please come in.” Lenore moved aside.

The dingy curtains were half-closed, sunlight illuminating a brown smudge on the wallpaper, which was a dull shade of turmeric. It had floral patterns of red flowers in teal vases, and I had to wonder how long it had been up there. Who puts wallpaper in hotels anymore?

I’d spent all night wondering about what happened on the day Lenore buried me. Had she revealed any big secrets? Had I? Was her master plan to simply get me out of the way so she could have Christian? No wonder she looked slightly peeved the first time I saw her afterward. She hadn’t expected anyone to find me for a long time. She could have killed me when we took that little trip to the lake, but I think she was feeling me out to see if I remembered anything. And the whole time, she’d been working me over, trying to give me advice and make me trust her.

I noticed her bed was made. “Do you know where Christian is?”

“Dear, oh dear. Have you already lost your beau? He has a tendency to wander off, doesn’t he?”

She closed the door, which put me on edge. Her Vampire powers might have returned, so I casually avoided eye contact by moseying over to the window. A man in a red scarf busily taped flyers to the telephone poles.

“This room smells like death and cigarettes,” she said conversationally. “Humans are so tragically pathetic—wasting away what little time they have.”

“And yet humans are responsible for most of the modern inventions and conveniences that you enjoy.”

“Such as this hotel?”

I scanned the rooftops and street to see if Christian might have switched locations.

“When I imagined my death, I never imagined this,” she said.

I chuckled and turned around. “Not as theatrical as your head on a spike?”

She folded her arms. “They used to burn us. Every other Breed was beheaded, but they loved putting a Vampire on the flames. When they found a coven, they would stake them with impalement wood first, tie them to their mates, and light the pyre.”

I strode to the edge of the dresser and leaned against it. “Didn’t the impalement wood eventually burn up? Couldn’t they escape?”

“How far do you think they could crawl? Even if they could escape, most didn’t want to after hearing the screams of their mate while they died an agonizing death. Entire covens were wiped out. Eventually men saw love as a weakness. As more female Vampires died, fewer replaced them. Younglings were loyal men who served as protectors to their maker. But women? We were nothing but bloodslaves. Our blood is more addictive than a man’s.”

“You should save those stories for Christmas parties.”

“Maybe you’d like to hear about those who regenerated from the pile of bodies. If not beheaded, a Vampire has to burn all the way to the bones to guarantee death. Otherwise, there’s always a chance they can regenerate. Slowly. But much quicker if they have access to blood, especially Vampire blood. I’ve heard it’s a painful and grueling process to have all your flesh and organs regenerate. One man I heard about crawled through the wilderness, feeding off vermin for five years before he was whole again.”

“And if a wolf tears apart your limbs?”

She shrugged. “It depends on how strong the Vampire is. If the bones separate from the body, it’s not likely they’ll come back. Wolves tear apart the body to incapacitate and sometimes eat them. And they typically finish off with the head. If you’re going to attack a Vampire, you better finish the job. Most wolves do.”

“I’ll make a note of that.”

Lenore reclined her head against the wall, her blond hair perfectly styled, her gown like something out of a dream. “You’re fearless, Raven Black. The way you saved Viktor, not knowing what Sparrow might do. Does no one intimidate you?”

Someone did, but I pushed that memory of Fletcher down and kept my gaze fixed on her short silver heels. “There’s nothing I wouldn’t do for Viktor. He changed my life.”

“It seems that you and I feel the same in that regard.” She drifted toward me, the fabric of her dress lightly caressing her bony legs with each step. “Raven, I’m calling on that favor you owe me for the loan. I need you to go back to my house and get something.”

“Get what?”

“A bottle of alcohol.”

Was she an idiot? “There’s a liquor store across the street on the corner.”

A smile touched her lips, and she shook her head. “If you know Viktor, you know that he doesn’t appreciate cheap human alcohol. I recently acquired a bottle of vodka distilled by a pack in his home country. I’ve been saving it for a special occasion.”

“I guess nothing is more special than being half-dead.”

“No, dear. You don’t seem to grasp the reason for celebration. Viktor didn’t exactly pronounce his unwavering love for me, but he protected my honor, and that’s something. It doesn’t matter if he can’t taste it—it’s the sentiment that counts. You’ll find it on the second floor in a library to the right of the stairs. The bottle has a black label with Russian letters you won’t be able to read.”

“What do they say?”

“The translation of the brand is White Wolf.”

“Sounds like a fool’s errand.”

She leaned her shoulder against the wall just behind me to my left. “You just told me that there’s nothing you wouldn’t do for Viktor.”

“Sparrow’s Vampires are waiting at your house.”

“Yes, but Godfrey’s men are waiting to deliver people, not slaughter them. If they question you, tell them you’re on an errand for me. They won’t be foolish enough to do anything without their leader’s permission.”

As much as I didn’t want to be Lenore’s errand girl, it wasn’t a bad idea. Not only would I get rid of this favor I owed her by doing something easy, but I could find out if the hourglass Sparrow had left on the table held any answers to this riddle. Would destroying it lift the curse?

“I can do that,” I said.

“Splendid. Just don’t carry it in a purse. Oh, and Raven? As part of the favor, don’t tell him I sent you for the vodka. I want it to be a surprise. Leave it at my door and knock.”

“I should at least tell him I’m leaving.”

“He’s asleep. I think it’s best to leave him alone.”

“We were put up here to guard you. I don’t know where the hell Christian went, and if I take off, it’ll look like we left you unprotected.”

Lenore suddenly punched a hole in the wall. Startled, I jumped away. “I’m capable of looking after myself from now on, but I appreciate the sentiment.”

I edged toward the door. “You wouldn’t happen to have any impalement wood lying around your house, would you?”

She dusted off her knuckles. “If your powers have returned, you should be able to run if they attack.”

I smiled. “Who said I wanted to run?”

* * *

Lenore lived in a historic neighborhood built around the turn of the twentieth century. The mansions were large but not by today’s standards. It wasn’t in the heart of Cognito, but it also wasn’t far from the Flamingo Hotel, which I found hilarious. After hopping the subway to shorten the journey, I went the rest of the way on foot until I reached her street. The homes were tucked back from the road, long driveways leading up to covered garages or gated entry points. Massive evergreen oak trees shaded the pristine grounds, their thick branches spreading out like tentacles. Other varieties had lost their leaves for winter, but you wouldn’t know it to look at the tidy lawns or clean streets. These immortals hired landscapers to keep everything pristine.

Halfway there, my blood ran cold. Someone was flaring, their energy prickling against my skin.

I turned around. “Who’s there?”

Niko casually stepped out from behind a plumbing-repair van. His long black hair framed his chiseled face, which carried a disappointed look. “Are you not aware of your surroundings at all times? I taught you better than that.”

“I was distracted by all the passengers on the train staring at my gown.”

Niko walked majestically in his black attire, treading slowly across the light dusting of snow. “Are you not cold?”

“It’s part of this dead thing.” I matched his pace as we turned up the road. “Now I know what it’s like to be a Vampire. Why are you following me? Did Viktor assign you to spy on me?”

“Nothing like that. I was outside learning the area in case we have to stay the full week. I wasn’t certain it was you at first, but then I recognized your light beneath the static.”

“Static?”

“Everyone’s light is dimmer. It’s encased in electrical webbing. I can’t describe it since I have no frame of reference, but it reminds me of what netting feels like.”

“That must be the parasite Sparrow was talking about.”

“Where are we going?”

I squinted up the road. “I wanted to check out Lenore’s house and see what’s going on.”

“I as well. I’m curious about this hourglass and its power.”

“Same.”

“Are we close?”

“Not close enough to be heard,” I said, lowering my voice. “Maybe if we destroy that thing, that’ll break the spell or whatever this is.”

I thought again about Lenore burying me. I’d never seen it coming, not from her. Not from a higher authority member, despite her past. She had too much to lose now, and it seemed uncharacteristically reckless. Lenore hadn’t just wanted me dead—she had wanted me to suffer in that coffin, gasping for breath without any clue as to why.

“Niko, do you think we’ll get out of this one?”

“As long as you stay focused and do not give in to fear. That’s when people make poor choices. Remember the beam I made you walk?”

“How could I forget?”

A few days ago, Niko and Shepherd had temporarily set up an elaborate maze in the gym with high beams. Some were narrow, some slanted down. He wanted me to walk the entire length of it, which seemed simple enough. Until he turned out the lights.

“You never know when your life may fall out of balance,” he said. “You assumed I would leave the lights on, but I wanted you to learn that you can’t rely on your gifts, even something as simple as sight. Never overestimate your ability to handle any situation. You never know when you’ll be thrown in the dark and have something you took for granted stripped away.”

“Like now.”

“Precisely. Now isn’t the time to panic, nor is it time for bravado. Have you tested your gifts this morning?”

“A little.”

“And what of your deficiencies?”

“Aside from not being able to change clothes?”

“Be aware. Dismiss nothing. They could be constantly evolving, and you’d never know unless by accident. Always know your limitations.”

I reached the curb. “We’re here. No sense in trying to sneak up on those fangholes.” I glanced around at the patchy snow, which only dusted parts of the grass and barely grazed the street. We’d had flurries off and on over the past week, but none of it stuck since the late-afternoon sun just melted it all away.

“Let me know how many you see.”

“None outside. Looks like a few people left their cars behind. The lights on the trees and house are still on. That’ll be one hell of an electric bill. Steps,” I said when we reached the front entrance.

Niko fell back and navigated slowly up the wide steps by using the toe of his shoe to find the edge.

I gave the door a rhythmic knock before swinging it wide open. “Hello, boys. Don’t bother getting up. Your master’s girlfriend sent me over to check on her house.”

Two Vampires were sitting at a round table in the room ahead of the grand foyer. It looked like a party from hell had taken place here. As we drew closer to the room that housed Lenore’s giant naked statues and pastoral paintings, I noticed they were engaged in a game of chess. They were still dressed in their sparkling blue suits from the party, one guy with tousled red hair and the other with no hair at all.

My boot heels clicked on the marble floor as I passed by the electric hourglass and neared their table. The fragrant roses still lingered, the festive lights twinkled, and flies feasted upon trays of uneaten food. “Looks like Melonhead is kicking your ass. You guys must be bored here all alone, surrounded by tacky art and dead bodies. If you don’t get those out of here soon, the maggots will take over. But maybe swatting flies will give you something to do.”

The russet-haired Vampire eyed me as if I were vermin. “Are you here to swear fealty?”

“To you?” I chuckled. “Only in your dreams. Oh wait, Vampires don’t sleep.” I drifted toward the hourglass. “Is it just you two in here? Someone could walk right in and rob Miss Parrish blind.”

“Not my concern,” the red-haired Vamp replied.

I ran my finger through the hourglass, and it crackled against my skin. “Has anyone come by yet? I’m curious after that big speech how many defectors you’ve got so far.”

“Three,” the bald man said tersely.

That took me by surprise. The partygoers were a mixture of leadership and the upper crust of society. Some were influencers, others had profitable businesses. Who in the hell had jumped ship so fast? Our situation wasn’t that dire. At least not yet.

The redhead snickered. “That woman’s reaction when she came in late last night. Remember?”

Baldy tapped his sharp nose before moving the white rook. “I don’t know what could be so terrifying about seeing headless ghosts. She was out of her mind. Why would the master want someone with a weak stomach?”

“You heard what he said.” The redhead touched his bishop before changing his mind. “If they have the mark, he wants them.”

“He certainly didn’t want them,” Baldy replied, gesturing to the headless bodies on the floor.

The hourglass stood about two feet high. Unable to manipulate it with my light, I tried moving it. But all it did was burn my hands with hot energy.

Niko appeared at my side. He tested it with his own hand and curled his fingers. “Strange indeed.”

A chair scooted back. “If you’re not here to swear allegiance to the master, then you’re not here.”

I turned on my heel, my tone civil. “There’s no rule about entering the premises. Besides, this isn’t even your house. Lenore Parrish still has rights to her property, and I’m pretty sure you don’t want to piss off the woman your leader is wooing. Not a great impression on the woman who might be your future queen.”

The redhead stewed on it for a moment before stalking toward the back of the house. “Get what you need and leave.”

Niko tried to grip the hourglass, but his hand went right through. Then he attempted to push energy into it. When he shook his head, it knocked the wind out of my sails. There went that idea.

“Weird,” I muttered, deciding we couldn’t dwell on it. “I need to run upstairs and make sure nothing’s stolen. Viktor would want a full report on the condition of her house. Wait here?”

He inclined his head, but he was studying my light. Niko obviously wanted to know what I was scheming, but neither of us conversed.

Following Lenore’s instructions, I hiked up the winding stairs. Unlike the pretentious décor below, the second floor had parquet floors in a basket weave pattern covering the upstairs sitting area and hallways. Antique sconces accented the walls, as did a few paintings with gilded frames. It carried a different scent from downstairs—a mixture of old perfume, aging wood, and something else I’d smelled in antique shops. The baseboards were dark wood, an antiquated look that carried throughout. A simple chandelier hung beneath a textured beige ceiling. Because the glass dome took up a good portion of the front of the house, the second floor had less space.

I entered the hallway and peered inside a bathroom at a claw-foot tub and glass block windows. Based on her extensive wardrobe, I was willing to bet she’d converted one of these bedrooms into a massive closet. But I had no interest in gawking at her belongings, so I backtracked out of the hallway and veered left into the library. The musty smell of old books reminded me of Gem’s secret room. They probably came with the house, and Lenore just kept them for show. I flipped a switch, and a Tiffany floor lamp in the right-hand corner blinked on.

A massive area rug covered the floor by the fireplace straight ahead. I imagined Viktor and Lenore cozying up on one of the brown leather couches that faced each other. Viktor would like this room. The books filling the shelves on either side of the fireplace and right-hand wall, the leather furniture—it was as if she had designed a room just for him. The heavy brown drapes on the opposite wall were drawn, but the room wasn’t dark. When I twirled around, I set eyes on the dark-stained oak liquor cabinet to the right of the door.

“Hello, darling.”

Behind the long doors, all kinds of booze. She kept wine on the bottom rack and glasses hung neatly above the counter. I unscrewed the cap on a tequila bottle and guzzled a mouthful.

“Fucking hell,” I muttered, not tasting a thing. “Can’t even get a buzz.” After another long gulp, I screwed the cap back on. “This is what I get for being social.”

I searched the shelves for the vodka Lenore had described. When I knelt down, I spotted a small bottle with a familiar shape. Like the one Houdini had given me, it was also pink, but this didn’t have a black label on it that read Love Potion.

“You conniving little bitch.”

I stood, bottle in hand. It was about a quarter full, which meant she had used it on someone. But recently? There was no way to know. I released a deliberate sigh, trying to refrain from smashing all the bottles. I’d always wondered if she might have charmed Viktor, but this was next-level deception. Viktor loved a good drink, and a spiked drink like this would fill him with false feelings. Maybe they weren’t entirely false, but this was manipulative.

What really had my head spinning was where she’d gotten the potion from. Now that I knew her and Houdini were chummy, was it possible they were plotting something together?

I put the bottle back and located the Russian vodka. She’d mentioned tasting it, probably to dispel any suspicions I might have had about the broken label. But when I turned the bottle over, all the alcohol appeared intact. Fearing she spiked the bottle, I marched down the hall to her bathroom and poured it down the drain. Then I rinsed it clean before returning to the study. After locating another bottle of vodka, I carefully transferred the alcohol using a funnel, which was coincidentally sitting next to the love potion. I’d be damned if I was going to watch Viktor guzzle down a lie.

“And what are you up to, Butterfly?”

Without looking at Houdini, I finished wiping up a few spilled drops from the counter. “I should have known you’d be following me.”

“On the contrary, I was already here. So I guess that means you’re the one following me.”

I peeked around the open cabinet door, thrown off by his gothic costume from the previous night. The deep-red jacket had black cuffs and lapels that matched the loose black shirt beneath it. The dark colors made his bleached hair striking. “You look like a punk-rock version of Dracula.”

He casually leaned against the doorjamb and grinned. “Perhaps we should have gone as a couple.”

“I’d rather have a stake driven through my heart.”

“Why are you wasting time with alcohol? I thought you’d be using your free time to learn about this realm.”

I screwed the cap back on Viktor’s bottle. “I don’t plan on spending much time in it.”

“That may not be our choosing. Besides, there might be an advantage.” He moved away from the doorway and stood behind me. Through the reflection in the cabinet mirror, I watched him pet the dark waves of my hair. “Have my little experiments taught you nothing?”

“They taught me a lot about your morbid sense of fun.”

“There’s nothing morbid about what I do.”

I turned on my heel, inches from his face. “Except for those women you sold on the black market. Oops.” I shouldered away from him and looked around the room. “If you’re not following me, why are you here? Are you a part of this?” I sat on the armrest of the leather sofa. “I know you’re in cahoots with Lenore.”

Houdini’s laughter pealed out. “Cahoots? I haven’t heard that word in a while.”

“But you don’t deny you know Lenore.”

“Of course not. I know Lenore, but I’m not in league with her. I mentored her long ago—made her into the immortal she is today.”

I scoffed at the remark. “I guess she has every man in Cognito wrapped around her little finger.”

“Oh, come off it.” He leaned against the liquor cabinet. “I never said we were lovers. When we met, a failed relationship had traumatized her. I’ve known many Vampires to walk into the fire or have someone take their head, all because of heartache. What a waste. I saw potential in her, so I taught her everything she knows about survival.”

“Like how to be a conniving bitch who’s spiking my boss’s drinks in order to win his love?” I gestured to the bottle on the lower shelf. “Did you give her that?”

Houdini bent over to look. “Those are ubiquitous on the black market, but yes, I gave it to her. Interesting. I didn’t know what she needed it for.” When he straightened up again, he was smiling. “How is Kazan feeling these days about his one true love?”

“I’m putting a stop to it.” I pulled my dress together where my leg was showing. “Lenore isn’t coming back anytime soon, if that’s who you’re waiting for.”

He put his hands in his pockets. “I wanted to see if the hourglass changed our situation. Then I grew curious as to who might join Godfrey’s fantasy of taking over the world. The men downstairs are inept and haven’t noticed that I’m still here. My confidence in his plan is waning.”

“You’re not worried about our situation? We might lose our powers or become invisible.”

He folded his arms and tilted his head to the side. “You’re afraid that you’ll lose your lover. Or is it your job you love more? What ever will you do?”

“This isn’t a game.”

“Ah, but it is. One with a time limit and no rulebook.” He crossed one foot over the other. “Sparrow created a realm he doesn’t fully understand. He may have enviable power, but he’s a dilettante in our world. Just because you create something doesn’t mean you can control it.” Houdini winked. “Take you, for example. My wayward youngling.”

The bald-headed Vampire stalked into the room right past Houdini and gave me a black look. “This isn’t a hotel. Get the hell out or I’ll put you through a window.”

Before I could retort, a long steel blade severed the man’s head. When Houdini kicked him, it caused the head to drop to the floor. Blood jetted out of open arteries as the body slumped against me. I shoved it away, staring in horror at the blood spatters all over my arms and dress.

Houdini kicked the head across the room as if it were a soccer ball. “People like you are a waste of immortality.” He bent over and used the man’s jacket to wipe clean his sword before putting it back in the sheath beneath his coat. “I do tire of asinine people. As I was saying, I don’t believe Sparrow created this realm. I think he accidentally found the doorway using his power. His arrogance will be his downfall if he truly believes he has control.” Houdini returned to the alcohol cabinet and poured himself a glass of whiskey. “Sadly, nothing in the living world holds any taste. But if this realm already existed, then it’s possible there are things that exist only within this realm.” He turned, glass in hand. “Isn’t that exciting? We’re explorers of a new frontier.”

I watched the ghost of the Vampire rise up and then vanish. “If you want to waste your time exploring the dead zone, be my guest. But don’t expect me to join you.”

“It might not be your choice.” Houdini finished his drink and set the empty glass behind him. The alcohol he’d taken from the bottle replenished.

I wiped my hands on my dress and stepped over the body. “I’ll cross that bridge when I get to it. But I’m using my ten days to get out of this nightmare.” I reached around him and snatched the vodka bottle. “Some mentor you are, Frankenstein.”

He gripped my arm before I could leave. “What does that mean?”

“You created a monster, and now that monster wants me dead. I wonder who you’re rooting for—your protégée or your youngling? But it’s all in good fun, right?”

Houdini released his hold and gazed down at me with hazel eyes that held more secrets than I would ever know. “I can’t control what others desire.”

“I thought about apologizing to you, but now that I know you were her mentor, I won’t.” When I noticed his quizzical stare, I spelled it out. “Lenore Parrish was the one who buried me. She never intended for me to escape that coffin. She thinks I’m a Mage, so she wanted me to suffer for a long time before dying.”

Houdini winced. “Lie.”

“Really? You think I have nothing better to do than make up stories when we’re fighting for our lives?” I tapped the bottle of vodka against my leg. “Your protégée saw me as a threat and tried to dispose of me like garbage. And all that time she was grooming me. I haven’t confronted her on it, and I probably shouldn’t have told you since you’re old pals. Do you know what it’s like to slowly run out of air? To gasp in the darkness and not even know why you’re in there? If I ever get the chance, I want to pay her back in kind. But right now I have a curse to break.”

Without a word, Houdini stalked to the window, ripped the drapes away, and opened the sash. As he stepped onto the sill and crouched, he looked back at me. “First and foremost, you’ll always be my youngling. See you when I see you, Butterfly.” Houdini sprang out the window, shifting into a white owl.

With the vodka in hand, I returned to the first level to get Niko. The redhead was passing through the room with all the statues and paintings when he spotted me.

“Hold it right there,” he demanded, noticing all the blood.

“Sorry, I’m in a hurry.”

When he reached for me, I flashed a few feet out of his grasp and turned. “Don’t even think about putting your hands on me, you little fanghole.”

He gestured to my gown. “Whose blood is that?”

“My cycles are heavy.”

“Johan?” he called out. “Johan!”

I set the bottle against the wall. The chairs were painted white, and I couldn’t be certain of the material. Lenore probably wouldn’t be dumb enough to have impalement wood in her house.

“Raven?” Niko closed in from an adjoining room and gripped his sword. “What’s happening?”

“A slight accident upstairs.”

“Johan better be alive,” the Vampire snarled.

But he wasn’t, and that was a problem. If I let this guy live, he would tell Sparrow who was behind the killing. Sparrow would harm Hunter in retaliation, and I couldn’t let that happen. I wanted to get that across to Niko without alarming the Vampire, but he must have sensed a change in my energy because he was already moving to block the opposite entranceway.

When the Vampire lunged at me, I flashed out of reach. The slit in my gown allowed me to move freely, but I kept stepping on the damn dress.

The Vamp erupted with anger. I pirouetted, dodging a fatal blow. His fist smashed into a nude statue, the penis skittering across the floor. He trudged toward me, hands clenched, a scowl marring his ruddy face.

“I bet that’s coming out of your paycheck,” I quipped, picking up a few pieces of stone from the floor. I pelted him in the head, trying to rile him up so Niko could see his emotional light. Vampires had no personal light he could detect, but he had the ability to see strong emotions. If I could get this guy pissed off enough…

I grabbed a vase of roses from a pedestal and hurled it at him. He batted it with his arm, and pieces of glass sprayed in every direction.

So much for flowers.

I flashed across the room and yanked a painting off the wall. Then I flashed behind him and brought it down over his head. He swiveled with his arm extended, and I dove to the floor, rolling out of the way. My momentum came to a jarring stop when he stepped on my gown. The Vampire removed the frame from his shoulders and flung it across the room.

Fearing he would stomp on my chest, crushing my ribs to smithereens, I did the only thing that sprang to mind. I reached up and pulled my dress open, exposing my bare breasts.

He blinked, casting a salacious gaze. “I’m gonna— I’m…”

Niko flashed to his side and brought down the sword. Because of the angle, the head didn’t come all the way off. Blood splattered across my legs.

“You need to finish it,” I groaned, watching the Vamp reach for his head. “Hurry up. I can’t look at him anymore.”

Niko raised his sword and completed the kill. The head thumped against the floor, and the body lingered for a few seconds before hitting the ground with a sickening thud. My stomach turned, and if it hadn’t been empty, I would have decorated the marble floor with breakfast. I wasn’t sure if I’d ever become impervious to the sight of a man losing his head. At least with other Breeds I didn’t have to, and maybe that was my handicap. There was always a faster and cleaner way for me to do the job. Even with a Mage, I could simply pop out his core light and smother him with a pillow if I wanted. Vampires were becoming my least favorite kill.

The Vampire’s spirit rose from his body, holding his head in his hands. “You killed me!” he screeched. “I can’t believe you did that!”

I pretended not to notice him. “I hate to admit it, but now I finally understand why Spooky never wants to kill people or be around when we’re doing it.”

Niko’s eyebrows rose. “You see him?”

I narrowed my eyes at the cretin who was still ogling my breasts. “Run into the light, Casper. If you don’t go now, you’ll be stuck here forever, carrying your head around like a cheap purse.”

He muttered something unintelligible before vanishing.

I breathed a sigh of relief. “He’s gone.”

“That kill was too easy,” Niko said. “I expected a fight. What made him hesitate?”

I looked down and noticed my dress had moved back in place. “I distracted him with my enchanting smile.”

Kneeling, Niko wiped his blade on the dead Vampire’s pants before returning the sword to its sheath. “There’s no one else down here. I checked every room and made enough noise that someone would notice me and say something. Are there any upstairs?”

I thought of Houdini as my hand slipped in blood when I stood. “Nope. Just the other Vamp, but he’s out of the picture now. We need to split. Sparrow might be rotating his men, and I’m not hanging around long enough to find out.”

“Should we hide the bodies?”

I looked around at the crimson blood, broken glass, tipped chairs, and demolished artwork. “We don’t have a mop big enough for this mess. I say we leave them. I don’t care if he finds the bodies; I just don’t want him knowing we did it. He screwed over everyone at that party. People are mad, and nobody wants to give everything up to follow some random guy who goes through an entire bottle of conditioner in a day. No offense.”

“Then we make haste.”

I snatched the vodka and caught up with Niko. At least it hadn’t disappeared, so that was a plus.

“Do you think he could have killed you?” Niko asked.

“What do you think? I don’t have any impalement wood, but we couldn’t exactly leave him alive to tell the tale.”

“No, that’s not what I mean. Do you think you can die? Sparrow said you were living in the realm of the dead.”

“Between the living and dead. Something like that.”

“Yes. But maybe now that your powers are restored, you can’t die.”

“I don’t have any intention on being the first to find out.”

Halfway up the street, blue-and-red lights flickered on a cop car. The short yelp from the siren startled me, and I stopped in my tracks.

“Shit.” I glanced down at the blood all over me. “I thought cops didn’t patrol the Breed district?”

“Perhaps he made a wrong turn.”

The door opened, and a cop hiding behind his door drew a gun. “Hold it right there!”

“How’s it going, Officer? Sorry we can’t chat. We’re on our way home from a paintball tournament.”

“Drop your weapon! Down on the ground!”

“Once again, destiny screws me over.”

CHAPTER 9

After setting the vodka bottle in front of Lenore’s hotel room door and knocking once, I went hunting for Christian on the fourth floor. Niko and I had returned by midafternoon, the police incident having derailed us for a good while.

Claude opened the door after I knocked three times. “Come in, female. We were just talking about you.”

A rapt audience looked at Niko, who was leaning against the dresser. Since Shepherd had the armchair by the window, I joined Niko’s side while he finished recounting our misadventure. Gem sat cross-legged in the middle of the left bed. Wyatt had stacked all the pillows behind him on the right bed, his ankles crossed, arms folded, looking like a mischievous elf with his wavy brown hair and impish grin.

“So you didn’t get arrested?” Gem asked in disbelief.

I rested my palms on the dresser behind me. “By the time he got up close, the blood had disappeared. I’m not sure why it took as long as it did; maybe Vampire blood is different than smeared makeup. Anyhow, he didn’t have a reason to detain us other than Niko’s sword, but the open carry isn’t a crime here. There was a lot of questioning. I think he was a rookie who got a little overzealous. Not having ID became the biggest issue, so we told him we were coming home from an all-night party and didn’t bring ID because we’d taken the subway. Niko’s better at explaining things, so he did all the talking while I pretended to be freezing to death. I think the teeth chattering helped. Then he wanted to see Niko’s permit for the sword. We gave him our alias names and my license number so he could look me up in the system or whatever they do. Niko’s blind, I’m walking around in a ball gown, and I guess he felt like an ass. So he finally let us go with a warning about walking in the middle of the street. I’m just glad we shut Lenore’s front door before we left. We didn’t give him her address, by the way. We convinced him that we came with friends, and they were the ones who had the address. We were lost, wandered into the wrong neighborhood, and just wanted to go home and warm up.”

Wyatt canted his head. “See any freshies?”

“Funny you mention that.”

“Good thing they didn’t follow you home.”

Gem bounced to her knees, her dress alight. “You saw the Vampires you killed?”

Wyatt grabbed a stack of take-out menus from the small table between the beds and flipped through them. “You want to know the fastest way to Cuckoo Land? Taunt the ghost you killed. You’ll never sleep again.” He bent his knees and flicked a flyer advertising salads to the floor. “And that’s why I just do the computer work. You better watch it, Lizzie Borden. If you taunt the dead, they’ll follow you home. And you’ll be stuck with them for a long, long, long, long time. Did you ever see that Shining movie with the two little girls and the dead lady in that room? Not to mention the people in those creepy costumes at the end. Yep. They wanna play with you forever, and ever, and ever.”

Shepherd threw a pen at Wyatt’s head. “Some of us already know what that’s like.”

When the room fell silent, the mood shifted. Claude kept staring listlessly at the floor from his spot at the end of Gem’s bed. The reality hit us like a sledgehammer during the quiet moments. We got a chance to let it really sink in that we might never be our old selves again.

“Where’s Viktor?” Niko asked. “Why is everyone in here?”

Gem combed her fingers through her wavy hair and wrinkled her nose at the pale lavender frosting that she would be wearing forever. “Viktor’s wolf wanted out, so we left him in his bedroom alone. But then he kept barking at all the noise in the building. Some of those ladies in the hall are awfully loud.”

“Not as loud as the guy begging to be spanked,” Wyatt muttered. “I’d like to spank him with a baseball bat.”

From the center of the bed, Gem straightened the tulle on her dress. “Someone called the guy downstairs, and he stormed up here and pounded on Viktor’s door. When we heard keys jingling, we flew into the hallway to stop him.”

“By then it was too late,” Claude finished. “Viktor’s wolf latched onto the male’s arm and was giving it a hard shake. He kicked him.”

“Actually kicked him!” Gem’s violet eyes were fiery mad. “His poor wolf. He scampered down the hallway and into the elevator. Viktor would never kill a human, even a grouchy one.”

My brows arched. “They fixed the elevators? Had I known that, I wouldn’t have taken the stairs.”

Wyatt snorted. “The elevators are worse. They smell like vomit.”

“What happened after that?” I asked.

Claude leaned back on his hand. “Someone was coming out of the elevator just as his wolf ran in. Maybe he jumped on the buttons, or someone on a different floor might have summoned the elevator. The doors closed, and off he went.”

“So we split up and searched all the floors,” Gem continued. “Claude picked up his scent in the lobby and questioned a few people outside. Some lady saw his wolf run out. Claude went to track him, but he can’t flash around at Chitah speed in the daylight, so Blue volunteered to scout the area. The manager called animal control and reported the attack. He was steaming mad. We tried to explain that Viktor was a mixed breed and that nobody mentioned anything about pets when we checked in. He called someone to fill in his spot while he went to the hospital to get stitches or rabies shots. Viktor doesn’t have rabies! I hope that little troll gets an infection that spreads to his testicles and shrivels them up into tiny little peas.”

Wyatt glanced up. “That’s very specific. Isn’t it bad enough he got bit?”

“Serves him right.” Shepherd lit up a smoke and put the cigarettes back inside his white jacket. “You don’t go around kicking a wolf.”

Gem fell dramatically onto her back and stared at a water stain on the ceiling. “We agreed to stay here while Blue searches the area. Viktor wouldn’t want us splitting up and running all over town.”

“Is that where Christian is?” I asked. “Helping her look for Viktor?”

She lifted her palms with a shrug. “We haven’t seen him all morning. I don’t know what we’ll do if animal control has Viktor’s wolf. And what if he ran all the way back to Keystone?”

Shepherd flicked the ashes into an empty ashtray, and they disappeared a few seconds later. “This is why I fucking hate the human district. Too many rules. Too many people policing everyone. You two almost landed your asses in jail without Viktor to bail you out. We don’t have a way to contact each other, so for now we sit tight and stick together.”

I glanced around, thinking how ridiculous we looked in our party costumes. Wyatt especially. I reached down and scratched inside my boot. “I’d give anything to take these off.”

Wyatt twisted his mouth to the side. “I knew we couldn’t change clothes, but it didn’t dawn on me until last night that we can’t have sex.”

Everyone jerked their heads and looked at him.

Claude grimaced. “I don’t even want to ask how you discovered that.”

Wyatt tugged at his striped pants. “I can’t unfasten them, and they don’t have a zipper. Maybe if they were elastic, I’d be able to take it out and get a little action.” He sat up and looked at Shepherd. “See if you can take yours out.”

Shepherd stubbed out his cigarette, and it disappeared in the ashtray. “I’m not taking it out. If you don’t button it up, I’m going to tie your ass to the nearest hearse. You’ve been bleating like a goat all morning about food, but I’m drawing the line at your dick.”

Gem sat up. “If anyone takes anything out, I’ll never speak to you again.”

“This is ludicrous.” Wyatt stood in a huff and rounded the bed. “If I get out of this, I’m carrying french fries or cookies in my pockets instead of these stupid candies,” he muttered, grabbing a key and slamming the door on his way out. Moments later, Viktor’s door slammed shut, shaking a cheap picture on the wall behind me.

Wyatt had verbalized the frustration we were all feeling. This situation was bad enough, but it could also get infinitely worse. A few days without tasting food? Doable. But the idea of this lasting forever? Cursed to walk the earth but never indulge in the pleasures of life?

“Is anyone guarding Lenore?” I asked.

“What for? The female has her powers back.” Claude leaned back on his hands, exposing his bare chest. “I advised her to stay in her room since Viktor was gone, but she looked disgusted. Viktor feels an obligation to her, but it’s her choice what she decides to do. A Vampire is hardly one who needs protection.”

Lenore wasn’t going anywhere, of that I was certain. She wanted to keep Viktor in her clutches to make sure he didn’t stray.

“I can’t sit here.” Shepherd rubbed his left inside forearm where, beneath his jacket, he had a large compass tattoo with Hunter’s name above it. “He’s got my kid. You want Keystone? Fine. But my kid isn’t part of the deal.”

The door abruptly opened, and Christian swaggered in.

I gave him a once-over. I hadn’t seen that dark-green sweater before, yet it wasn’t new judging by the loose threads and holes. His shoes were dirty and his leather pants broken in. “Where are your silver duds?” I asked, wondering if he’d gone home. The clothes fit him too well to belong to someone else.

He leaned against the wall to my left. “I was mistaken for a pimp. Had to ditch the party clothes and put on something decent.”

“Grand Central!” Gem sang when the door opened and someone else came in.

Blue cursed when her cape got caught in the door. After yanking it free, she strode into view and put her hands on her hips. “The dogcatcher has him.”

Gem’s mouth was agape.

Claude groaned. “The fates are against us.”

Christian dipped his chin. “What happened?”

“Viktor’s wolf got out,” I said. “Blue, do you know where the facility is?”

She sat on the foot of the bed next to Claude. “I followed the truck. Because I’m able to shift in my clothes, I ran up to the man and told him the wolf was mine. He said since there was a report of an attack, he had to take it in. I’m not sure they’re going to let him go. Do you think they’ll euthanize him?”

“No! They can’t do that!” Gem burst into tears.

“Jaysus wept.” Christian stepped away from the wall. “I’ll get him.”

Blue flipped her hood over her head. “You can’t. They’re closed to the public today. Besides that, they won’t release him since he bit someone.”

Christian flashed his wallet. “Oh, they’ll release him.”

She tugged the clasp on her cloak. “Not if they think he has rabies. He’s also a wild animal. They see wolves all the time because of the packs, but we can’t claim him. I’m pretty sure owning a wild animal is illegal. The packs probably get away with it because they have false paperwork about being a wildlife preserve or something. If we walk in, they might call the cops—especially if that guy presses charges. And without Viktor or access to our accounts, we have no means to free ourselves.”

Christian tucked his wallet into the back pocket of his leather pants, and I admired his ass for a moment. “I can charm them. Are they open tomorrow?”

Gem surged toward Christian, her cheeks wet as she glowered at him. “You can’t leave him in there until tomorrow! What if they euthanize him? What if he shifts inside the cage? What do you think will happen if workers find a Russian man sitting inside the kennel wearing party clothes? They’ll call the police or put him in a straitjacket. I won’t sit here and let that happen. We have to do whatever it takes to free him.”

My lips twitched. “So what you’re saying is we should break him out of doggie jail?”

She rolled a marble-sized energy ball between two fingers. “Bingo.”

“I’ll go tonight,” Christian said decidedly. “After dark.”

I patted his shoulder. “We’ll go, partner. We could also use Shepherd’s help.”

That was a lie. Shepherd had his talents, but I wanted to keep him busy so he wouldn’t run off and get himself killed trying to free Hunter all by himself. We could only manage one crisis at a time.

Gem scooted behind Claude and Blue and put her arms on their shoulders. “I want to go. I can help you get inside.”

“Aye, lass. And you could also incinerate the poor creatures before their execution date.”

She sat back. “Good point. Maybe I’ll skip this one.”

Blue rested her elbows on her knees and wrung her hands, her hood shielding her face. “What if they’re staffed after hours? If you barge in and someone in a back room calls the police, you’ll screw this up. Shepherd and Raven can’t sneak past them in those clothes.”

Shepherd got up and stretched his back. “Fucking hell, we’re not breaking into the Pentagon.”

Christian clasped his hands behind his back and paced to the door before turning around. “She’s right. We don’t know if they have an alarm system or surveillance cameras. I think we need at least twenty-four hours to cover our bases. We can’t afford to make mistakes. We don’t have our usual resources to erase footage, so we should plan carefully.”

I hated waiting, but after my run-in with the cop this morning, I realized how careful we needed to be. “Blue, can you call them and make sure that his wolf is okay for the night? Tell them you’ll come by in the morning to sort all this out. That’ll allow you to check things out from the inside.”

She pinched her elegant blue dress. “In this?”

“I’m half-naked. Do you have a better suggestion? Christian can’t go.”

“And why the feck not?”

I chuckled. “Because of the way you talk to people. If you get arrested, who’s going to help us get Viktor out?”

“I can be charming when I want to,” he muttered.

Gem raised her hand. “What if Wyatt and I go?”

Shepherd barked out a laugh. “He looks like a Christmas troll.”

“Exactly!” she said with a snap of her fingers. “We’ll make up a story about bringing some of the animals to see Santa.”

Christian chortled. “Are you mental?”

“That’s actually not a bad idea,” I said. “You mean like a charity function to promote adoption?”

“Precisely!” Gem’s eyes lit up. “Wyatt looks the part, and so do I. We can tell them we’re working at the mall or something and stopped by on our break for information. If two of us go, we might be able to split up and see more.”

Blue pulled away her hood, her eyes bleary as she looked back at Gem. “I like that idea. Just make sure they don’t snap any pictures of you with their phones. People do that when they see someone in a costume, and we need to keep a low profile. Someone should guard the place tonight and make sure they don’t transport him elsewhere.” Blue stood up and walked between the beds. She tapped the phone with her finger. “I’ll do it after I make the call. Just let me know what time you two are leaving tomorrow. I’ll fly back and fill everyone in on the overnight situation. It looks like the staff parks in the back, so I can see how many they have working after hours.”

Christian clapped his hands together. “Sounds grand. So we’re all set on breaking our leader out of the kennel? I want to be sure we’re all on the same page so we can get back to resurrecting the dead. And let’s not forget that we’re homeless.”

Claude stood and rubbed the back of his neck. “I’ll let Lenore know the plan. Can I have the key to your room? I’ll sleep there in case she needs my services.”

Christian tossed him the key. “Careful who you service, lad.”

“Forgive my departure, but I want to check on Wyatt.” Niko followed Claude to the door. “I don’t think he’s coping with his situation very well.”

“I don’t see why not,” Blue said, stating what we were all thinking. “Nothing changed for him. He sees dead people all the time.”

Niko half turned, showing us his profile. “I think we can agree that there’s a difference between seeing the dead and being dead. Wyatt has a deeper understanding of what happens to those who pass on, and perhaps he hasn’t shared the extent of it. Gravewalkers deal with death differently than the rest of us do—they’re attuned to the struggles of the dead, and that’s why many help them. But it takes its toll. He’s mentioned their loss of memory and confusion of past lives. It’s possible he might be dreading that as his own fate.”

“We all are, Niko.” I strode to the window, the view blurred from the thin film of grime on the pane. “But we can’t control the unknown. I don’t know about the rest of you, but I can only handle one day at a time. If I stop too long to think about the future, I’ll either fall apart or destroy everything in a blind rage.”

That was what I said. But what I was thinking was how we needed to take everything back. Take back our leader, take back our people, take back our home, take back our lives. Instead of sharing that with everyone, I kept it to myself. What good could come of my speech if Viktor had other plans? Did I really want to be the one who sowed doubt against him and galvanized our team into dissention?

That said, if Viktor wanted us to sit around and wait for destiny to help us, he wasn’t the leader that I thought he was.

CHAPTER 10

Just after sunset, Christian relieved Claude from guarding Lenore’s door. She didn’t need our protection, but it was what Viktor would have wanted us to do. I didn’t hear a sound coming from her room—not even the TV. Christian once told me that ancients could sit for long periods, lost in their thoughts. Cities hadn’t always been open twenty-four seven. He explained that before electricity, Vampires would often read in the late hours to occupy their mind. Others just sat. Christian preferred reading to avoid madness, which was where he acquired his bizarre fascination with animal facts.

I missed Christian in my bed, but this wasn’t my bed. This wasn’t my room. The root of my anger had to do with our displacement. I wasn’t ready to give up everything I’d busted my ass for, and now I stood to lose it all.

There wasn’t much to do the next morning but wait for Gem and Wyatt to return from the animal shelter. Shepherd went up to the sixth floor to get money from Christian so we could keep the rooms. He paid the guy in the lobby extra to smooth things over. While all that was going on, I hung out with Claude and Niko, watching reruns of Gilligan’s Island, Dennis the Menace, and a few boring soap operas that Claude became invested in. I missed food. Not that I was hungry, but meals brought people together. It brought comfort.

At around noon, Wyatt pounded his fist on the door. “Open sesame!”

Niko got up from the other bed to answer. Wyatt and Gem bustled in, and I couldn’t help but snicker at his elf costume. Soon it wouldn’t be so funny, but right now I needed the laugh.

“I never want to take the elevator again,” Gem announced while hopping onto the dresser and crossing her legs. The lights twinkled on her dress. “There was a dead guy in there.”

“Scared the ghost out of me.” Wyatt plopped down at the foot of my bed, one leg drawn up so he could turn to look at me. “I thought he was a guest until he spun around.”

Gem shuddered. “He didn’t have a face. Just an eyeball dangling from his socket.”

Wyatt made a gun-firing gesture at his head. “This is what happens when you stay in the seedy side of town. Especially old places. Lots of history, lots of crime. Some of these spooks are over a century old. Talk about nightmare city.” He looked at the empty chair in the corner. “Where’s Shep?”

“Hopefully still in the building.” I yawned and adjusted the pillow behind my back. “He said he couldn’t sit still and wanted to take a walk. He knows not to leave the building, and he checks in every hour.”

“He’s upset about Hunter,” Gem said, stating the obvious.

Wyatt frowned. “Poor little monkey. Hope he’s okay.”

Gem played with the layers of tulle on her dress. “We bumped into someone else from Lenore’s party.”

Claude sat up. “Here? In the human district? How did you know they attended the ball?”

“Her outfit, silly! We don’t exactly blend in with these outlandish costumes.” Gem uncrossed her legs and stared at her silver fingernail polish. “She wanted to know if we’ve found out anything new. She consulted two Relics, trying to locate information on the shadow realm and what kind of power Sparrow has to create it. The Relic didn’t know anything. Poor lady. She was distraught about seeing her children again. She’s a Chitah, so she has a lot to lose if we stay like this forever.”

I frowned, unclear why our situation would be worse for someone with a family. “If you mean by losing her job, her kids can take her in.”

Wyatt fell onto his back. “If they can still see her.”

“It’s worse than just having a stigma and losing our jobs.” Gem hopped off the dresser and padded to the bed next to Claude. “She said that humans can’t see her anymore. Breed can, but humans can’t. Wyatt and I didn’t have any trouble with humans seeing us.”

“Yet,” Wyatt added. “Maybe it depends on our Breed or how fast or slow we walked through that wall.”

I shot to my feet, my heart racing as a terrible realization hit me. “Are you saying we’re disappearing?”

“Is that really a shocker, buttercup?” Wyatt crawled up the bed and stole my spot at the head. “I don’t think we have anything to worry about. Sparrow said that both the living and dead will see us, but I think he meant Breed. It looks like we’ll just be invisible to the human world. No big deal.”

Niko blocked my path to the door, hands on my shoulders. “Raven, he doesn’t realize.”

“Realize what?” Wyatt asked, opening the table drawer.

My heart wouldn’t stop racing from the surge of adrenaline. “I have to get out of here, Niko. Let me out.”

“Female, there’s nothing to fret over.” Claude sandwiched me from behind. “We’ll figure it out. Together.”

“I don’t get it,” Wyatt mumbled.

“Crush,” Gem replied in almost a whisper. “Her father’s human.”

“Son of a ghost. I forgot. Sorry, Raven. Tough break.”

I tried weaving around Niko. “I have to see him. I have to go.”

“I understand. But if we mean to break this spell, we need to get Viktor out first. We don’t know for certain what might happen if they attempt to put his animal down.”

“He can free himself,” I fired back, still trying to get around him. But Niko was solid muscle and held his stance.

Niko held me at arm’s length while blocking the door. “He won’t shift if his wolf is protecting him. We need you, Raven. Once we free Viktor, you can ask to leave if that’s what you desire.”

When Claude gripped my arms, my fangs punched out. The more they restrained me, the more I lashed out like a caged animal.

“Let me go!”

The door opened, and Christian peered inside. “Shepherd said you might be here.”

I wrenched free from Niko’s and Claude’s grasp and slipped past Christian.

“Now hold on there, lass. You can’t go traipsing off when we still have work to do.”

“You don’t need me. Take Blue instead.”

When I entered the stairwell, he gripped my arm and held me there. “Aye, we need you. You’re the one who volunteered, remember?”

“It doesn’t matter.”

He searched my eyes, his grip iron. “What vexes you?”

“My father!” I pounded my fists against his chest before burying my head in it. “Gem ran into a lady from the party who’s invisible to humans.”

“Ahh.” He encased me with his arms and said nothing.

I wasn’t a big crier at all, but when it came to my father, all bets were off.

“If I stay like this forever, I might never see him again.”

“Now, that’s not exactly true,” he said, tenderly stroking my hair. “He just won’t be able to see you.”

I pulled back, my eyes wet with tears. “Because I’ll be dead. I can’t put him through this again, Christian. It’ll kill him.”

“He knows the risks you take, love. He understands that losing you is part of loving you.”

I sat on the first step, my red gown cascading down like a waterfall.

Christian sat beside me. “If you went there and told him what happened, what do you think he would say?”

I wiped my nose and imagined the conversation. “He would ask what the hell I’m doing there and to get my ass back to Viktor. But at least I’d be able to give him one last hug. Now you’ll have to hug him for me.”

“Over my rotting corpse.”

I took a deep breath and composed myself. “I know what needs to be done. I just—”

“You just wanted to see your da. And there’s nothing wrong with wanting that. The way you love that crusty old man is the reason I admire you.”

I wiped my face, makeup all over my hands. After a few seconds, it vanished, and I was left staring at the hourglass. “What if we disappear all the way? How much does Sparrow really know about this realm he put us in? He said the living and dead will see us, but he didn’t specifically exclude humans.”

“All the more reason to fight your way out of this. And Raven, should that happen—should you disappear from me—don’t linger. I know there’s a chance you might not have a choice in the matter, but if you do, I want you moving on. Don’t stay here because of me or anyone else.”

“You don’t want me haunting you?”

The woeful look he gave splintered my heart. Christian took my hand, kissed it, and held it in his. “Have I told you how fetching you are in that dress?”

I essayed a smile, but my heart wasn’t in it. “Get used to seeing me in it forever.”

“So long as I can see you. I’m not giving up, Precious. I’ll ask that you do the same. He gave everyone ten days, but I suspect you’ll have less time than that before all the changes take place.”

“What if I submit?”

“And give that spark plug your fealty? Don’t even consider it.”

“But if he brings us back to life and breaks the spell, we can kill him. The others who follow him might not have the balls, but I do.”

“Giving a man your word is binding in our world. It will smear your reputation forever. He wants to overthrow all forms of government and rule as a king. This won’t be done in secret, and you’ll be one of his minions.”

“He can’t make me do anything.”

“He has loyal Vampire subjects. They’ll charm you, to be sure. Either to see if you have ulterior motives or make you believe that there is no one else to serve but Sparrow.”

“Charming makes you do things, but it can’t make you believe something.”

“It can, and you know it. It won’t last, not unless they turn your memories into swiss cheese. Powerful Vampires can make your oath binding with deadly consequences. It won’t matter if your intention is to kill him. Immortals will never forget you swore your allegiance to a traitor, even if it was part of a plan to overthrow him. Your treasonous act will earn you a swift execution. I’ll not have it.”

Christian wasn’t telling me anything I didn’t already know. I just needed someone to listen. “Don’t tell the others.”

He stroked my arm. “Tell them what?”

“That I’m scared shitless.”

“You’re not alone.”

I leaned away to look at him. “You’re scared too?”

“No, but I heard Spooky was weeping into his pillow last night. I would too if I had to spend eternity in those ridiculous shoes. I’d bury myself right now.”

That was enough to make me laugh, and the more I tried not to, the worse it got. Christian’s eyes brightened as he watched me lose it. When a snort escaped, I stood up. “I better make an appearance so they don’t think I bailed on them.”

Christian kissed my eyelid and then the other, which gave me butterflies. Then he gripped the door and held it open. “Did they mention if there were security cameras at the facility?”

“I didn’t get that far in the update before I ran out. I almost bit Claude.”

“Hey, guys.” Blue approached from the elevator down the hall. Her cape swished behind her as she strutted toward us. “I can only stay for a minute. I just came by to see what the plan is.” When she reached the room, she gave a hard sigh and put her hands on her hips. “Don’t use the elevator. The guy in there doesn’t have his best face on.”

“Is anything wrong with Viktor?” I asked, my heart sinking with guilt for almost abandoning him.

Her blue eyes darted between us. “I don’t know. Gem and Wyatt were supposed to find out. Are they back yet?”

I sighed with relief. “I haven’t gotten the scoop, but if something was wrong, they would have said so as soon as they walked in the door.”

She rubbed her cheeks. “Don’t scare me like that. I guess Wyatt was convincing enough in his outfit. I did a head count of everyone going into the facility today. Seems fewer than what I thought, and most of them were part of a repair or renovation team. I heard someone mention two guys working the late shift tonight. You’ll have to be careful.”

“Is it just the two knuckleheads?” Christian asked.

She shrugged. “As far as I know. They’re having repairs done inside, so that’s why they closed down today. They officially close at six, so that’s when most of the staff will head out.”

“Then we leave at midnight,” Christian said.

I gave him a skeptical look. “Why not earlier?”

He tucked his fingers in his pants pockets. “They’ll be alert before then. Probably having a bite to eat and chatting about sex or football. Humans get tired in the wee hours. Blue, when you go back, see if they venture outside for any reason. A cigarette, a breath of fresh air, a walk to the store. If so, you can let me know when we arrive. I can wait in the shadows and charm one of them. Otherwise, we’ll have to break in and be quick about it.”

I groaned. “Can we agree on one thing? No killing.”

Christian arched his eyebrows and cocked his head. “You wouldn’t kill for your leader?”

“Granted, they’re holding Viktor in a cage and feeding him dog food, but unless they come at us with guns, I don’t want their blood on my hands. They’re humans. Viktor wouldn’t want that either. They’re only doing their job.”

“Raven’s right. Don’t kill them.” Blue shivered. “I don’t want their ghosts on my tail.”

CHAPTER 11

We left the hotel after midnight. While sitting in the Jeep across the street from the shelter, I anxiously looked out my window. Shepherd tapped his hands on the steering wheel to “Don’t Fear the Reaper.”

I glared at him. “Can’t you find a different song?”

“Nope.”

I worried my lip. The blinds were closed in the building, the lights mostly out. “What if it’s not just two workers? They might have a whole night crew.”

Shepherd turned down the radio. “It’s just the two. Gem and Wyatt saw enough of the place to confirm there aren’t security cameras. Should be a piece of cake.”

“Yeah, but what if? Christian can only charm one man at a time. That gives the other guy a chance to call the cops or trip an alarm. We don’t even know which section of the building they work in.”

Shepherd gave a throaty chuckle. “Trip an alarm? Unless the Mona Lisa is in there, I don’t think we’ll have to worry about that.”

“Don’t be so sure. People put alarms everywhere these days.”

Shepherd turned off the car, and the music died. I noticed his facial hair hadn’t grown, and we didn’t have any razors at the hotel. Shepherd kept a decent stubble most of the time, which shadowed his intense bone structure. But he’d given himself a close shave for the party. His forever look. In fact, all of us looked too perfect, and I didn’t care for it.

He cracked his knuckles. “Where the hell is he?”

As if hearing us, Christian shadow walked into sight and stopped at Shepherd’s open window. “One is cleaning the kennels and the other just went to the toilet. Now’s our chance.”

“Are you sure they don’t have an alarm system?” I asked.

Christian gave me a bemused look. “This place is a century old and overflowing with unwanted strays. Hardly the place that would install a noisy alarm. I broke out a window when they were both on the other side of the building. They can’t hear a thing for all the barking.”

I opened my door and rounded the front. “Lead the way.”

We jogged across the street as quickly as we could since Shepherd and I were easily identifiable in our costumes. Once we reached the far right side, we climbed in through a broken window.

Shepherd hurried to the door and pressed his ear against it.

Christian snorted. “Jaysus wept. Do you think I can’t hear that dolt taking a shite? The coast is clear.”

Shepherd cut him a glare. “What about the other one?”

“I guess we’ll find out,” he replied.

I noticed a white coat hanging on the wall and tossed it at Christian. “Put this on.”

Without one of his usual sarcastic remarks, he squeezed his arms through the sleeves. If anything, him looking like a veterinarian might buy us a few seconds.

Christian opened the door and swaggered out, and damn if he didn’t look sexy as hell posing as medical personnel. Dr. Poe, specializing in blood draws and the female anatomy.

We passed a room marked Surgery, the paint fumes heavy in the air. Shepherd and I fell back so Christian could lead us through the reception area. He swung right down a long hall with windows and a few doors. I stopped in my tracks when laughter erupted from the bathroom at the end of the hallway. Uncertain what the plan was, I gestured to the corridor on the left. I’d come here once before to adopt my dad’s dog, and the corridor led to the kennels.

I peered through a window into the kitten room. Aside from a few mewling babies, it was quiet in there.

Unlike the bathroom.

Music and other noises sounded from behind the door, and I guessed he was watching something on his phone. Probably videos of people slipping on ice or dogs chewing up furniture. While Christian eased up to the door, Shepherd and I dipped into the corridor and watched. I wondered if he might burst into the bathroom and give the man a heart attack, but he waited.

“We’ll have to come back to him,” I whispered, stepping into sight.

Christian pretended to look at a watch that wasn’t on his wrist. “I can wait.”

“He could be in there for hours. We’ll come back for him.”

Christian approached us. “And what if he comes out early?”

I entered the kitten room and opened a few cages. Most of them just looked at me, but a few jumped out. I scooped the smaller ones into my arms and sprinkled kittens on the speckled floor, propping the door wide open so they could wander in and out. Some went zooming down the hallway while others cautiously sniffed the floor.

When Shepherd noticed what I was doing, he went into the cat room and did the same. Before we knew it, we had cats wandering everywhere. Some of the larger ones weren’t thrilled to have Shepherd messing with their cage, and one scratched him. Once the cats were free, we headed toward the kennels.

Christian heaved a sigh as he walked beside me. “I’ve been doing this for centuries.”

“And that’s how long we might have been waiting. We don’t have time. This way, if he finishes early, he’ll be too distracted chasing after all the cats. He’ll just think his friend is playing a joke on him. As long as we can get to Viktor first, I don’t care if Toilet Guy calls the cops.”

“I don’t like leaving without taking care of him.”

“If you’re hell-bent on taking care of him, why didn’t you bust down the door?”

He straightened the sleeves of his white coat with a firm tug. “What you know about men’s bathroom habits could fill a thimble.”

“Whatever you say, Dr. Poe.”

We quietly pulled open the double doors and entered a large room with a long row of kennels on either side. While the dogs couldn’t see us, they could hear and smell us. They whimpered and barked louder than they had just moments before. The center wall on the left had an orange hose wrapped up on the end, and it looked like another row of kennels on the other side.

Christian ran his fingers through his hair and then raked it back to the front, something he did when frustrated. He could filter out specific sounds, but it probably wasn’t easy with all these excited dogs. After a minute, he walked past the orange hose and turned right. I grabbed Shepherd’s sleeve and dragged him to the cages in front of us. We needed to locate Viktor, and fast.

Shepherd took the cages on one side and I took the other. These poor dogs probably just wanted to sleep, but the main lights were switched on. Some dogs were alone and others were caged in groups, clamoring for attention. The papers on each door listed the breed, gender, and other information I skimmed over.

Poodle, pit bull, Lab, mixed breed…

“Who the hell are you?” a man blurted out from the other side.

“They didn’t call you?” Christian asked, hiding his Irish accent. “I’m here to empty a few cages for the new arrivals.”

“What new arrivals? Who let you in?”

“Your assistant up front.”

“I don’t know who you are, but you’re not allowed in here.” The man sounded flustered, obviously thrown off by Christian’s white coat.

“I’d rather be in bed with my wife, but this is an emergency situation. They busted some old lady hoarding eighty-five dogs.”

“Why didn’t they call Sasha?”

“Heck if I know. Maybe she didn’t answer. Let me show you my papers.”

When Shepherd and I reached the last cage, we turned the corner and waited at the end until Christian finished.

“I bet all this barking drives you up the wall,” Christian remarked before we heard the heavy slam of a body thrown against a cage.

When I peered around the corner, Christian was staring into the man’s eyes. There was a mop and bucket next to an open kennel. It didn’t seem logical that he would wait until after midnight to do chores that would disturb the animals, but maybe he didn’t care. I couldn’t hear what Christian was saying to him for all the barking. While he charmed the worker, Shepherd and I finished checking the rest of the dogs.

“He’s not here!” I yelled out when we reached the end.

Christian pinned the man with his gaze. “Where’s the wolf?”

“Wolf,” the guy repeated in a monotone voice. “Kill room.”

My heart sank, and I fled. I opened every door, my head spinning at the thought of finding Viktor’s body amid a pile of dead animals. I couldn’t catch my breath as I looked around at towels, litter, supplies, and bags of kibble.

“Down here!” Shepherd boomed.

I skidded into the hallway and followed his voice to a dark room with numerous cages against the right-hand wall. They were all empty except one.

“Viktor.” I recognized the markings on his back. I fell to my knees and looked at the animal crouched in the back. His grey eyes were slanted, his long snout wrinkled, and every sharp tooth on prominent display.

“Easy, Raven. He’s been in here a while. All he smells is fear and death.” When Shepherd reached to open the cage, the wolf lunged and growled, rattling the metal doors.

We jumped back and waited for him to recognize our scent.

“Hey, Viktor,” I cooed. “It’s me, Raven. I know you can’t hear me, but your wolf knows me.” I avoided direct eye contact and knelt down again. “Are you ready to come with us? We don’t have much time.”

When I slowly reached out to lift the lock, he lunged at the cage door so fiercely that I fell onto my back. The wolf snarled and snapped, his eyes teeming with blind rage.

“Fuck!” Shepherd looked around. “Maybe we can sedate him.”

I scoffed and rose to my feet. “And who’s gonna hold him down while the other pokes him with a needle? We can’t even open the damn cage.”

“Maybe Christian.”

“He might accidentally kill Viktor trying to subdue him. You want that stain on your conscience? And what if Viktor tears off his arm?” I sighed and went for the lock again. “Time to go home!” I said as if I were talking to a regular dog. “Let’s go, boy! What a good boy.”

He snarled viciously and slobbered all over the cage doors, promising to draw blood if we got too close.

“This is the room where they do it.” Shepherd touched a metal table with his fingertips. “I wonder how long he’s been in this room.”

I looked at the supply cabinet and thought about how many animals had spent their final moments in here. This cold, sterile room was their last view, the chaotic sounds from the kennel the last thing they heard. No one cradling them, telling them what a sweet baby they were—how loved. Some of these unwanted animals might have once known a family but were lost, abandoned, or their owner died. Some had probably never known love at all. My heart broke for them. At least Harley had gotten a second chance, and I was glad that I rescued him. This room could have been his fate, and he was such a good boy.

“Why don’t you give him a little zap?” Shepherd suggested.

“Fuck you. It took forever to get him to warm up to me. If I shock him, I’ll never be able to get near him again without him trying to rip my head off.”

“Maybe I can push some emotions into him and calm him down.” When Shepherd slid his fingers through the cage, the wolf bit him. Shepherd snapped his arm back and hissed. “We’re in a tight spot.”

“Christian, we can’t get him out of the cage,” I said, loud enough for him to hear me. “He’s practically feral. If you have any ideas, now’s the time.”

“Maybe he can’t hear you over all those damn dogs.”

“You’re right.” I moved swiftly down the hall toward the kennels. Before I reached the doors, I bumped into Blue. “What are you doing in here?”

“Christian just called me in from the back door.” She clutched my arm, her voice bending like the branches on a weeping willow. “Is he alive?”

“Yeah, he’s alive. Maybe you can help.” I led her back to the thrashing wolf.

Blue strutted into the room, and her eyes took everything in before settling on the caged beast.

“He won’t let us near the door,” I explained.

“Bit me,” Shepherd added.

Blue gave him a chastising look. “Is that so?” She knelt in front of the cage. “Our animals know what goes on in places like this. He’s protecting Viktor. He senses danger, so he won’t shift, and he’s certainly not going to let anyone touch him while he’s in this state.”

“We need him to shift.” I glanced at the doorway when I heard peculiar clicking sounds. “Not because he’ll rip us apart, but the hotel manager won’t let us bring him back in. He’ll call the cops.”

Blue tilted her head to the side, her blue cape spread across the floor behind her. “I’m so sorry they put you here. I’m so sorry for everything you’ve seen and heard.” She wiped her face. Was she crying? “You know I would never harm you.” After blowing a steady breath in his direction, Blue bravely put the flat of her hand against the cage for him to smell. “Please come with us. We need Viktor. I know you can tell something’s wrong with your energy. Maybe that’s what’s scaring you. Let me take you away. I trust you with every bone in my body,” she said, carefully opening the door. “You’re not a wolf who acts out of fear. We need your protection.”

I froze. Nothing about that wolf’s face looked docile, and with the cage door wide open, I sharpened my light in case I had to knock him out as a last resort.

As he stepped out, Blue lowered her head and submissively leaned into his large body. When she whispered something inaudible, her fingers stroking his grey fur, he stopped baring his teeth.

Shepherd shook his head. “Honey, you got a big set of balls on you.”

Blue stood and scratched Viktor’s ear. “He only trusts his own kind right now. Of course, if I were a larger predator, it might be a different story. Give him some space.”

When the clicking on the floor sounded again, I poked my head out the door. “What the heck?”

“This way, fellas.” Christian was holding the kennel door open as dogs flew out.

To my left, a terrier and a Labrador were pissing on the floor. The clicking sounds were their toenails against the tile.

I marched toward Christian. “Is this part of the distraction?”

He let go of the door, and it automatically closed. “I’m not overly impressed with the accommodations here.”

“What did you do to that guy?”

“He’ll be sleeping for a good while. Worry not, lass. I left him plenty of food in his bowl.”

“I’m not even going to ask.”

Shepherd and Blue joined us, Viktor’s wolf pressed to her side.

“The other numpty hasn’t come out of the toilet yet,” Christian informed me.

Blue pointed. “Well, go get him.”

“Fecking not. He’s taking a shite, and I’ll not be going in there. It’s toxic. And don’t light up one of your smokes,” he warned Shepherd. “One strike of the match, and this whole place could go.”

Realizing Christian was dead serious, I chuckled.

“What was that you said?” he asked.

I strode past him. “Nothing. I just had a tickle in my throat.”

The dogs were sniffing each other’s butts, peeing everywhere, and one black Lab scurried after a hyperactive Siamese cat.

“What the fuck?” the worker exclaimed from a distance.

When we entered the hall with the cats, one of them was lying in front of the bathroom, swiping its paw beneath the door at the man inside.

I startled the cat when I flashed up to the door. The man opened it, and he jerked his head back at the wild scene. One minute, he’s doing his private business. The next, he’s staring at a woman in a sumptuously revealing gown, a rough-looking guy dressed like a wealthy drug lord, a bearded man in leathers, a wolf protecting a fierce woman in a blue cape, and animals wreaking havoc everywhere.

Before he could speak, I clapped my hand on his shoulder. “Lights out.”

A very conservative shock knocked him down, and he fell to my feet, still conscious. When the stench wafted from the bathroom, I backed up. “Oh God, I regret everything,” I said, covering my mouth and nose.

The man gripped my ankle as I tried to flee the malodorous fumes corrupting my senses.

“Christian, get over here and charm him!”

Christian folded his arms, a crooked smile winding up his face. “I support women’s rights. This one’s all yours, Precious.”

The man’s feet were halfway inside the bathroom, holding the door ajar.

“Let go of me!” I kicked my leg like a mule caught in a barbed fence.

To my horror, one of the dogs ventured into the bathroom to investigate. I bent over and gripped the man’s wrist. He looked in his twenties and not very built, so I didn’t want to pump him with too much juice and kill him. Instead, I twisted his wrist and released his hold. Then I dragged his body toward my team, who watched on with amusement. “Someone take care of him.”

“I’ll do it.” Shepherd squatted and put his hands on the man’s chest. “Christ. What the hell did you eat?” A red light pulsed, and within a few seconds, the man nodded off. “Sweet dreams.”

When the brown dog emerged from the bathroom, he was smacking his lips and wagging his tail.

We backed up toward the main doors as the dog jauntily approached.

Christian tripped over a shih tzu and fell hard on his back. “If that tongue comes anywhere near me, I’m asking for a raise.”

Shepherd chuckled darkly. “I think that’s Raven’s line.”

I stared at the unconscious man. “I didn’t know you could knock people out.”

Shepherd petted a black Lab that pawed at his legs. “Technically I can’t. Not like you. But I have a little sensory magic stored up that helps with insomnia. I got it from a narcoleptic. Figured it might come in handy someday, so I pulled the sensation from him just when he was nodding off.”

Blue furrowed her brow. “Huh. Do you ever use that on Hunter to put him to sleep?”

Shepherd frowned and stopped petting the dog. “My kid isn’t a science experiment.”

“Sorry. I don’t know much about family rules with Sensors. You guys engage in sensory exchange during sex, so I just assumed that using your gifts on each other was normal.”

“Drugging my kid with magic isn’t normal.”

Christian got up and removed his white coat. “Might we continue this conversation elsewhere before Fido licks us with that unholy tongue?” After dusting off his pants, Christian waded through a sea of dogs and cats toward the front doors.

“Wait!” I called out. “We came in through the window.”

“Aye, and we’ll be leaving out the front.” Christian wedged his fingers between the automatic doors and pried them open.

Dogs made a break for it like prisoners escaping Alcatraz. The kittens weren’t as bold, and the older cats waited for the calamity to end before they went to investigate.

I followed Christian outside. “They’re escaping.”

Hands on his hips, he gave me a proud look as an orange cat rubbed up against his leg and trilled. “Aye. That’s the idea. It’s called a second chance.”

Christian had a keen interest in animals, and his knowledge about them was on par with experts in the field. A person couldn’t invest that much time learning about different species without developing compassion for them. Most dogs hated him, though it had to do with him being a Vampire. Animals could sense Breed, and Vampires didn’t have a personal scent. Christian was the last person you would find cuddling a kitten. But deep down, he was a softy. He just showed it in a different way.

Christian steered his gaze to Blue. “Do me a favor, lass, and don’t make him shift until we’re in the car. If Viktor sees this, he’ll have a conniption.”

Blue smiled when a pit bull bumped into her while darting to freedom. “I’ll wait until we’re a few blocks away.”

The kittens were too skittish to come out in the cold, and the smaller dogs warily sniffed the frosty air from the doorway but stayed inside where it was warm. Others shot out like a bullet. Two large black cats yowled as they crept into a nearby bush to investigate all the new smells. I turned my attention to a cluster of tiny dogs yapping and dancing all the way across the parking lot as they made their way toward the park. The shelter wasn’t located off a busy road, and this time of night had no traffic. Animals scattered in all directions across the empty streets. I wasn’t going to argue with him about whether it was the right thing to do because frankly I didn’t know myself. Some of them were scheduled to die within the week. Maybe they wouldn’t be free for long, but they had a second chance to wander up to a human and steal their heart. Not only was it close to the holidays, but people were kinder to animals when the weather was chilly.

A dalmatian bounded across the parking lot like a cartoon animal, his tongue flapping and his tail whipping back and forth in a blur. Two dogs humped by a fire hydrant. A golden retriever yelped when a Manx cat swatted him seconds before jumping over a fence.

I shook my head and laughed at Christian for creating this chaos.

Shepherd lit up a smoke while a calico kitten clawed its way up his pant leg. “This looks like something we’ll have to deny later.”

CHAPTER 12

Viktor remained in wolf form for the entire drive. Blue sat with him in the back row, calming him, talking to him, and struggling to erase whatever trauma his wolf had witnessed. Sometimes I forgot that Viktor and his wolf were two different spirits inhabiting the same body. I couldn’t imagine Viktor the man being as upset by tragedies he knew went on in the human world, but his wolf didn’t understand.

Only two of the smaller kittens were brave enough to come outside. I was surprised when Christian scooped them up and brought them with us. He said he knew a few cat ladies in the area, so before going back to the hotel, he made a detour. We waited in the Jeep while Christian hopped the fence behind a small house. He returned empty-handed and said he just shoved the kittens through the doggie door into the kitchen. When I gave him a tender look, he told me that he only did it so he wouldn’t have to hear us complaining about having left defenseless kittens in the freezing cold.

I knew that was a lie. This same man rescued me when I was a child because he couldn’t walk by the flames and ignore my cries. Christian had done terrible things in his life—unforgivable things. But I didn’t get the feeling he was doing this as a way to repent. In his human life, he looked after his blind sister. He mentioned how leaving her behind was his biggest regret. In the depths of his soul, Christian had compassion for the most vulnerable creatures. We go through a lot of trauma and life experience as adults, but maybe the fabric of who we are is linked to our childhood. Moments like these reminded me of why I loved Christian Poe.

Two minutes before reaching the hotel, Viktor shifted to human form. I only glimpsed part of the shift from the middle row and was surprised to see him fully clothed.

“I bet you guys wish you could do that all the time,” I remarked.

Viktor rubbed his face.

“Do that?” Blue asked.

I looked between the seats. “Shift in your clothes.”

She rolled her eyes. “Nudity doesn’t offend us. We don’t sexualize the body the same way other Breeds do.”

“Yeah, but walking naked into a hotel might garner a few stares. It just seems more convenient to be dressed.”

Blue clutched his arm. “How do you feel?”

“Very strange feeling,” he replied, looking at his buttoned shirt and decorative blue vest. “Strange.”

Blue shook her head at me, signaling not to say anything just yet about where he’d been.

Viktor rubbed his eyes. “How long was I away?”

“A day.” Shepherd hit the brakes. “We’re here.”

Viktor cursed under his breath in Russian and continued talking in his native tongue. Gem wasn’t around to translate, but we could sometimes guess what he was saying based on the tone of his voice.

“It wasn’t your fault,” Blue assured him. “Your wolf got out when the hotel worker busted in. You’re still groggy. Let’s talk about it upstairs.”

Everyone exited the vehicle except for Shepherd, who took off to find parking.

A prostitute slinked up to Christian and gave him her best line. Ignoring her, he held open the door for us.

“Let’s take the stairs,” Blue suggested. “Better to get the blood moving.”

Christian fell back a step and gave me a quizzical stare as Blue and Viktor went up.

I gripped my dress and lifted it when we reached the stairs. “There’s a dead guy in the elevator.”

“And there’s none in the stairwell?” he asked.

“Just one or two, but at least they have faces. Well, one guy is missing his jaw, but he mostly just lies there.”

On the third-floor landing, a scrawny drunk man in an oversized grey coat stood up, back pressed to the wall. Patchy white whiskers covered his face, and his ears were disproportionately large. He pointed at Viktor and Blue. “You don’t belong here! You don’t belong here!” Then his eyes darted to Christian before settling on me. “I see you. I see you! You don’t belong here.”

“Feck off,” Christian spat out.

The man narrowed his eyes. “I know what you are too, demon. Incubus. Parasite. But they don’t belong here!”

Christian threatened the man with a lethal glare, and I gripped his wrist. “Leave him. He’s an old man.”

After a pregnant pause, Christian leaned close as if to strike him but turned away instead.

“I see you!” the drunk shouted as we hiked up the stairs. “The devil’s going to find you. He always, always, always knows how to find the ones who escaped. Little minions, little minions, where you gonna go? Hell! That’s where. Hell is coming for the monsters!”

I got chills. I didn’t sense the man was Breed. Did he know us?

When we finally reached our floor, Viktor went straight to his room. “Give me a minute,” he said.

“We’ll be in the next room.” Blue waited until he closed the door before turning away. “He was out a long time. It’s disorienting when our animal takes over for more than a day.”

We entered the room next door where everyone was waiting.

“Do you think he’ll sleep?” I asked.

She closed the door behind us. “Knowing Viktor, I doubt it.”

Gem bounced off the bed. “Did you find him? What happened?”

“He’s fine. He’s washing up.” Blue plopped down on the left-hand bed. “Is Claude still watching Lenore?”

“Yes. It’s just been the three of us in here.” Gem did a twirl before jumping onto the dresser and taking a seat. “Spooky and I got impatient and went outside to wait. Niko eventually dragged us inside, insisting it’s safer. But I feel so cooped up, like a bird in a cage. I don’t like being shut up in a room. Not one tiny bit.”

Wyatt was sitting on the floor to the right of the windows, knees drawn up as he made a paper airplane from one of the many restaurant flyers placed in the room. “Did you take the stairs?”

Christian sat in the corner chair. “Aye.”

“Then I guess you saw the old kook with the googly eyes.”

“He was shouting all kinds of nasty things at us,” Gem said, clearly appalled by the man’s remarks. “He called me a dark angel and a succubus. I’m no succubus!”

Wyatt tossed the airplane, and it made a nosedive, landing in a graveyard of paper airplanes. “He’s one of those sensitives. Scared the ghost out of me. I thought he was a specter at first until I caught a whiff of his breath.”

“He’s just a harmless old man,” Blue said dismissively.

Wyatt wagged his finger at her. “Those are the humans you have to worry about. The ones that know what we are and think we’re demons. They’re the instigators who started the witch hunts and incited townspeople to burn us at the stake. I’ve seen it with my own eyes. People like him aren’t as harmless as you think.”

I moseyed over to the other bed and sat on the side nearest the window, next to Niko. He took a pillow out from behind his back and offered it to me. Only one wall lamp behind the beds was switched on, illuminating an old painting of a horse, its wooden frame so thin and cracked that it must have been hanging there for a hundred years.

Gem rested her arm on the old-fashioned TV box that sat on the edge of the dresser, her expression doleful as she stared at the floor. Her dress lit up the dim room.

Niko got up from the bed and stood beside her. “Tell them what else.”

Her heels gently tapped against the dresser. “A lady downstairs didn’t see me. I bumped right into her in the lobby, and she looked right through me. I guess it’s not just a rumor anymore. We’re disappearing.”

Christian got up from the chair and sat on the edge of the bed next to me. I dodged his pensive stare by picking the nail polish off my fingernails even though the chipped pieces would reappear. I hadn’t yet decided what I was going to do regarding my father.

“She saw me,” Wyatt complained. “Called me a name I won’t repeat.”

Christian squeezed my hand. I grabbed a loose piece of thread on his green sweater and wound it around my finger.

“What’s shakin’?” Claude sauntered into the room.

When he shifted his gaze in my direction and his nose twitched, I tried to think of something else.

Sex on top of a train with Christian, walking on a building ledge, my father’s laugh…

Claude crawled across the bed and sat to my right. “What troubles you, female? Viktor’s safe. Did something happen?” He turned his eyes to Christian.

While the others chatted about rescuing Viktor, Christian squeezed my knee. “She’s gonna be just fine. Tough as nails, aren’t you, Raven?”

I steeled my heart so I wouldn’t have another meltdown in front of everyone. That wasn’t the image I wanted to project in front of my peers, regardless of how I felt. So I listened to everyone talk for the next ten minutes.

“How are my people?” Viktor boomed.

Gem hopped off the dresser and flew into his arms. She squeaked with excitement, her feet dangling off the ground as he hugged her back. Claude winked at me before getting up to greet our leader. The relief was palpable as the team stirred with excitement. Viktor united us.

Niko patted Viktor’s chest. “We had no doubt you would come back to us. Apologies for not setting a guard outside your door. If we’d thought to do that, the worker wouldn’t have gotten inside. This is cause for a celebration.”

“Miss Parrish was generous enough to gift me a special drink,” Viktor said, a tight grin on his face. “Unfortunately, I cannot taste the vodka, but I will still indulge in hopes that the fates take pity on me.” He chuckled at Lenore, who lingered in the entryway like a ghost.

I smiled mechanically at the bitch. While we couldn’t taste food or alcohol, there was no assurance about Sensor-spiked drinks. Breed magic could still work on us, and that was why I’d switched out the alcohol. At least for now, she couldn’t keep him under her spell with a love potion.

Unbeknownst to her.

“The chair, if you please.” Viktor motioned for Christian to move it in the corner next to the dresser.

Christian effortlessly lifted it over his head and set it down. That forced Wyatt from his spot on the floor. Lenore floated across the room and sat regally, her back as straight as a board and ankles crossed. Viktor stood at her side while the rest of us took a seat on one of the two beds.

“What’s the plan?” Blue asked.

Viktor folded his arms. “I have been looking at these marks on our hands. There must be a connection to the hourglass—perhaps a power that is contained. We destroy it. See what happens.”

“I tried,” I admitted. “It’s impossible.”

His eyes sharpened at me. “You went to Miss Parrish’s home without telling me? When was this?”

“Before you ran off.” I stared at my boots, wishing I’d worded that differently. “Seemed like a good idea to check things out.”

He lowered his arms and gripped the dresser. “You went alone?”

“I went with her,” Niko cut in. “Both she and I tried moving the hourglass. It doesn’t react to Mage energy. We couldn’t move it, nor did our light affect it.”

Viktor paced toward the door. “I cannot believe you conspired this without my knowledge.”

Lenore sat expressionless. Boy, did I really want to rat her out for sending me over there in the first place. But labeling myself a snitch wasn’t in the agenda, so I took Viktor’s admonishment. I owed Lenore a personal favor, and she’d called on it. My silence was part of our agreement.

“We had no choice but to kill two of Sparrow’s men,” I confessed. “We made sure that Sparrow wouldn’t know who was to blame. I already told everyone, so this isn’t a secret I was keeping. I came back to fill you in, but you were gone.”

Viktor returned to his spot by Lenore and gave me a reproachful look.

“We’ve never had to ask your permission to do things before,” I stressed, not understanding his disapproval. “Where is this coming from?”

I noticed a glint of amusement in Lenore’s eyes. Ah. That’s where it’s coming from. Love potion or not, she still had influence over him. Lenore was probably turning him against me, making it seem like I was some rogue outlaw who couldn’t be trusted. If she couldn’t bury me, she was going to bury my career.

“I tried to be proactive and get information,” I explained, hoping I could allay his fears that we were acting against his will.

Lenore folded her hands on her lap. “Murdering Sparrow’s men could incite him to do something more drastic in retaliation. That was out of line.”

I jerked my head back.

“This is not your affair,” Viktor snapped. Hearing him come to my defense gave me butterflies. “I am hard on my people for a reason, but I will not allow anyone else to reprimand my team.” He bit his bottom lip when Lenore looked agitated by his response.

Now the glint of amusement was in my eyes. Lenore was playing the long game of sabotaging my relationship with Viktor, but I had the advantage. No love potion meant more clarity. I could take a scolding from Viktor—that came with the job. But maybe now his actions wouldn’t be about pleasing Lenore Parrish.

He didn’t even apologize for how he’d spoken to her, and every single person in the room noticed that bemused look in her eyes when she realized that Viktor wasn’t eating out of the palm of her hand.

“I want Christian to go back to Keystone and gather information,” he said.

Lenore leaned toward Viktor. “There has to be another way. You can’t blindly attack him, Viktor. You’ll put all of our lives in danger. Strike a deal. Your small outfit can’t defeat an army of Vampires.”

“Would you mind leaving us?” He swept his arm toward the door. “I will come to your room shortly and give you a brief update of our plan. Spasibo.”

She shot up like an arrow and marched to the door, her sleeveless blue dress shimmering when it caught the light. The air chilled as one of the most powerful figures in Cognito was sent out the door with her tail between her legs.

After the door shut, Christian got up and walked out of sight. “She’s gone,” he said, rejoining our group.

Viktor heaved a sigh. “I am grateful you worked together as a team to bring me back from…”

“The pound,” Wyatt blurted out.

Viktor slowly shut his eyes. It must have been every Shifter’s worst nightmare. Or embarrassment.

Christian branched away and opened the door.

A few seconds later, Shepherd walked in. “How the hell did you know it was me?”

Christian slammed the door. “I heard you cursing when the elevator door opened.”

“You don’t know what the fuck’s in there. Sorry I’m late.” The bed bounced when Shepherd sat on the end. He scratched the back of his buzz cut where a tattoo of a lover’s knot marked his neck. Shepherd was nothing but lean, hard muscle with all the time he spent in the training room. Even in a suit jacket, you could tell he was built. “What’s the plan?”

Viktor had the weight of the world on his shoulders after Lenore had shot down his plan. He took a seat in the chair. “There was a brief moment when I shifted in my cage. The cold metal pressed against me, and I did not know where I was or how I got there. But I knew I could trust my team to find me. When it comes to the fate of Keystone—our home—we cannot wait for rescue. Years ago, a terrible tragedy befell the occupants of that house, and there was nothing I could do. I will not let that happen to my family again. I gave Kira my word I would protect her, and I will not resign to leaving her fate in the hands of a madman. If I do not even try to save her or the boy, my word means nothing.”

Relief washed over me.

“As I was saying before,” Viktor continued, “I want Christian to find out everything he can on the security at Keystone. Blue will join him. Do not make your intentions known or kill anyone. I do not want Sparrow knowing that we are planning a rescue mission.”

“Aye. We can do that.”

“First we will take back our people, and then we will take back our lives.” He laced his fingers together and casually leaned back. “Before we plan, what else have I missed?”

Gem scooted to the back of the bed. “I’m turning invisible to humans.”

Viktor’s attention wandered around. “Anyone else?”

We all shook our heads.

“Not that we’ve noticed,” I said. “But it’s only a matter of time.”

“Actually, there’s one more thing.” Christian crossed one arm over his middle and stroked his beard with the other hand. “I can’t hear Gem.”

Gem’s eyes widened. “What do you mean you can’t hear me?” She bounced to the front of the bed and flailed her arms. “Can you see me? Hello?”

“Jaysus wept. I can see and hear you, lass. I meant when you walk about. When you’re not talking. I can’t hear you the way I normally would.”

Gem flew off the bed, gripped Christian’s arms, and moved him dead center in the short hall with his back to the door. “Don’t turn around. Stay just like that.”

Like a bolt of lightning, she hurried out the door, leaving it open.

“Can you hear me?” she called out from down the hall.

Christian put his hands on his hips. “I think she’s gone mental. Did I not say I could hear her talking? Gem was always the tender one. Between all the spooks and turning invisible, I wager she’s not up for whatever you have planned, Viktor. She might be unstable.”

“Who are you calling unstable?” she fired back from directly behind him.

Christian jumped with surprise and spun around. Not only was he deaf to her footfalls, but he also hadn’t noticed her racing heartbeat.

Her eyes lit up. “That’s amazing!”

“Speak for yourself,” he muttered.

“That’s it. We’re doomed.” Wyatt got up and returned to his spot on the floor by the window where I’d found him earlier. He folded a pizza flyer into the shape of an airplane. “This is my worst nightmare. Well, besides someone locking me in a mausoleum. We can’t eat or drink, we can’t have sex, we’re turning invisible, Vampires can’t hear us, and I’m stuck in this ridiculous costume. All we need to do is paint Mystery Machine on the side of our van and we’ll have a new job.” When he noticed half the group giving him blank stares, he said, “Scooby-Doo? Don’t you guys watch any television?”

Christian walked to the window. “Put a cork in it, you morose bastard. Maybe it’s not a bad thing I won’t be hearing all your dry hooves tromping around like cattle.”

“I’m glad someone’s getting perks out of all this.” Wyatt tossed the airplane, and it sailed across the room. “I guess I can still do computer work, but if I can’t take shrooms or smoke a doobie, what’s the point of living?”

Shepherd lit up a cigarette and stood near the hall. “If things really go to shit, you can always get a job at the North Pole.”

Everyone chuckled.

Gem leaned against the wall. “Why am I the first one who goes invisible?”

I yawned. “Maybe it has to do with the order we jumped through Sparrow’s wall or how much time we spent moving through it.”

Shepherd puffed on his cigarette. “If that were the case, Christian wouldn’t be able to hear me. I was the first to run through, remember? And I went through it three times. Maybe it’s based on weight.”

Niko got up from the bed and stood before the dresser. “Perhaps it has to do with whose immortal light is the strongest, which may have nothing to do with age or power. Like a human immune system. If Gem is any barometer, then we can look to her to see what’s next. Gem, we’re counting on you to keep testing your limitations.”

Viktor crossed one leg over his knee, his brow still furrowed. “Christian, do you not see another advantage?”

“Aye. But how long can we wait?”

I flicked my gaze between them. “What are you guys talking about?”

Viktor steepled his fingers. “If Christian cannot hear Gem, then neither can Sparrow’s men.”

Then it hit me. Our perceived weakness was actually an advantage. A huge advantage. I let the idea roll around in my head. “Maybe we should go in the daytime.”

Wyatt snorted. “Why not just wave a flag while you’re at it?”

“Vamps hate the sun. Remember?”

“I’ll thank you kindly not to use that word,” Christian muttered, giving me a cross look. “Raven’s right. While they won’t hear you coming at night, they’ll see you, to be sure. Especially if we get snow. And if they’re shadow walking, you won’t see them until they’ve ripped your heart from your chest.”

“There’s nowhere to hide,” Wyatt insisted. “She can’t sneak up on them in the daylight. They’ll see her.”

Viktor raised his index finger. “But they won’t hear her, and that’s something we can use.”

Gem stopped twirling her hair and branched away from the hall. “You want me to go? Alone?”

“You are the only one Christian cannot hear. That may change by morning. If you flash across the grounds, they might not see you. Let us talk through this. What are everyone’s thoughts?”

“It’s still risky.” I draped my dress over my exposed legs. “What if we create a diversion and distract them long enough for her to get inside?”

Gem shook her head. “I’m fast, Viktor. You know I’m fast. I’ve been training for something like this my whole Mage life. But my dress… it lights up. I can’t perform a sneak attack in this. I’m a walking Christmas tree.”

Viktor sat pensively in the chair. “I will ask Miss Parrish how many servants she hired from Sparrow for her party so we can have an estimate. But we do not know where they are all positioned. In my experience, most of them will be close to their leader. The others will be guarding entrances, vantage points, and perhaps the courtyard.”

“We didn’t see that many outside,” Shepherd said. “Not to say they weren’t hiding in the bushes, but when we drove over the other night, they were in the most obvious places by the house. One in the shadows out front, another on the balcony. Didn’t see anyone on the roof, but it was dark.”

I rubbed my eyes, feeling a little sleepy. “Vampires don’t sleep, so they probably stare outside all day and night through the windows.”

Gem clasped her hands together, her eyes brightening. “What if we create a loud distraction?”

Wyatt rolled a piece of paper into a straw before letting it unfurl. “I have a buddy who sells cannons and other artillery.”

Viktor reclined his head. “That will alert them of danger. I want a distraction. What about… fireworks? They are common in celebrations.”

Wyatt shrugged. “I guess we’ll have ourselves a regular Fourth of Ghouly.”

Gem put her hands on her hips and narrowed her eyes at Wyatt. “I’m not a ghoul.”

“No. You’re just a dead girl who lights up.”

“That would work,” Christian said, breaking up the banter. “We hate fireworks and loud noises. It’ll disrupt their hearing, and some of them might temporarily mute everything to block the sound.”

“Everything?” I asked.

“A gun firing once doesn’t bother us since we have an internal defense mechanism, but that doesn’t apply toward continual sounds. Professional fireworks range at extremely high decibels to a Vampire, and it’s impossible to block it while still hearing everything else. They’ll either suppress their hearing entirely or suffer through the deafening sound.”

“Interesting.” I struggled to think of a way we could take out a number of Vampires at once. “What about wooden bullets? Can we use those as a weapon?”

Christian chuckled darkly. “They won’t break the skin. Perhaps if you’re close up, but how close do you want to get to an angry Vampire? Arrows work better.”

“Only from a short distance,” Blue countered. “Unless you’re an excellent shot.”

I got up and moved to the end of the bed. “There’s something I’ve been thinking about. Sparrow said we’re between worlds—cursed to walk this realm forever. Forever is a strong word, even for an immortal. Does that mean we can’t die?”

Blue sat next to me. “I’ve been thinking about that too.”

“Perhaps you can die,” Niko suggested, “but there are different rules.”

Wyatt scoffed. “Well, I don’t volunteer as tribute.”

“Maybe you should.” Shepherd crushed his cigarette out on the wall seconds before it magically disappeared. “Make yourself useful. Take one for the team.”

“I’m getting the cannons. Fireworks. Whatever.”

Shepherd ripped off his white jacket and tossed it on the bed. As he paced, it reappeared back on him. “We can’t fuck this up. No matter what happens, I don’t want my kid hurt. Not a single scratch. If we can’t do this right, we don’t do it at all. I don’t see how a fucking sparkler is going to make any difference. We have open grounds. One of those toothy little fuckers will see us—see Gem. Even if she does make it to the door, she’ll have to blast it with a fireball to get in. You think they’re keeping the doors unlocked?”

“There is another way,” Viktor offered quietly. “A secret way.”

The bed moved when Gem sat to my left. “What secret way?”

“Like your private room,” he began. “Keystone has many secrets.”

Blue leaned forward. “Why didn’t you tell us this before?”

Guilt played on his face. “When I first took over Keystone, I realized not having an escape tunnel was their flaw.”

“Whose flaw?” Shepherd asked.

I thought about the paintings of wolves—all the hints that Viktor had suffered a great loss. It must have taken place in the mansion.

“No fortress should be without an emergency escape,” he explained, running his hands through his silver hair. “So I built a tunnel that leads to the garage. In the beginning, I did not mention this because I needed to trust you. There was always a possibility you might leave. Then we formed an agreement that if you left, your memories of Keystone would be scrubbed. Eventually I thought there was no need to tell you. If we ever had to escape, why would I not be there? It did not seem logical that a team such as this would be unable to flee in such a large house. I… I have a private room that connects to the tunnels.” The lines on Viktor’s forehead appeared deeper than usual as he rubbed at them. “If you can enter the garage without notice, we will have control. The tunnel leads to a room on the east wing. But Gem has a point—she cannot go alone. Only she can go inside the mansion, but she will need backup.”

“I’ll go,” I said, raising my hand. “I can tie up my dress so it’s not as obvious.”

Christian slid the cheap curtains closed all the way. “You can’t go in if they can hear you.”

“Unless something goes wrong, I’m not going in with her. Claude and I will stay in the garage as lookouts. We’re the only ones who can outrun Vampires in the daytime, and if we find Hunter and Kira, they’ll need a piggyback ride.”

Christian folded his arms. “And why is it that you want to go? Claude is more than capable. He can carry the lass and Gem the wee one.”

“Backup,” I said emphatically. “If Gem has Vampires on her ass, someone will need to hold them off while Gem and Claude get everyone to safety. Sure, they can flash, but it’s not even terrain. Plus the wall will slow them down. I’m the only other one here who can flash. If Viktor wants us to go at night, he’ll probably want you. But if we still have a fireworks show, you won’t be able to hear.”

Viktor patted the arms of his chair. “I do not like what I am about to suggest, but Raven should have Vampire blood in her. That is the only way she can fight off Vampires. Claude and Gem can run fast, but carrying Kira and the boy will slow them down, especially if the weather turns on us. We’ll have the car waiting at the neighbor’s property. I do not think anyone inhabits it. Last I noticed, they tore down the house. It was sold, but I have never seen cars.”

Christian rubbed his eye. “I don’t like it one bit.”

“That is because of your personal relationship,” Viktor reminded him. “The Christian I know has never spoken out when others were put in danger. Answer me this: If you were partners with Raven and nothing more, what would you say?”

Christian stared at his feet.

“And would you choose Claude to stay behind and fight?” Viktor asked. “As strong as he is, Claude cannot fight a Vampire. He is only a Chitah.” Viktor trailed off in Russian, and none of us could understand him.

“In English,” Gem sang, obviously not trying to fire him up.

Viktor sighed and fiddled with the buttons on his cuffs. “While none of you can arm yourselves with weapons, you can carry impalement wood in your hands.”

Blue poked her finger inside her French braid to scratch her head. “I’ll fly out today and get as close as I can without being obvious. They won’t notice me in the courtyard, and even if they do, they won’t suspect I’m a Shifter since we live out in the countryside. I can see if Hunter’s in his room.”

Viktor nodded. “If not there, he will be with Kira.”

Blue tugged at her cape before giving up. “If I see her, I’ll get her to notice me. She knows what my animal looks like since I fly out in the mornings when she’s doing her chores. Maybe she’ll realize we’re planning something.”

“The usual lights weren’t lit up.” Shepherd leaned against the far wall. “I think she’s skirting her usual duties. The house was dark.”

“Vampires can’t shadow walk where there’s light,” Christian reminded him. “Most people prepare for an attack at night, so it’s no wonder they haven’t lit all the candles. They won’t see it coming in the morning. I wager the lass won’t be doing her usual chores. Sparrow wouldn’t want her wandering the house. She’ll probably be cooking or washing his clothes.”

“Which room will Hunter be in?” I asked.

“I sure hope it’s not Kira’s,” Gem remarked. “That’s in the middle of the house by the stairs. Everyone walks through there to get to the kitchen or courtyard.”

I stared down at my black boots, wondering what I’d do if it were me. “Her room doesn’t have any windows. I don’t think I’d want to shut myself up where I couldn’t escape from a Vampire. At least with a window, she can break it in an emergency. I doubt Sparrow would care if they slept in Hunter’s room since it opens into the courtyard. You can bet his men have the back entrance guarded.”

Gem looked at me, eyes brimming with worry. “But what if they’re not in either? I won’t have time.”

“Then make time.” Shepherd rapped his knuckles on the wall. “If you go in for my kid, you’re not leaving without him. We go all the way or not at all.”

“How much money do you want to spend?” Wyatt asked Viktor. “I was just thinking, if you really want to make them believe it’s a celebration, we can hire one of those planes that fly overhead with a banner. We can write a message on the banner to throw them off.”

“We’re Coming To Get You?” Blue mused. “Will that all fit?”

Wyatt tossed a paper ball at her. “I was thinking more along the lines of Just Married with someone’s name. Or Just Mated. They’ll think a pack is having one of those mating ceremonies.”

I chortled. “That is the corniest sneak attack I’ve ever heard.”

“Yeah, but it’ll work like a charm,” he countered. “Fireworks in the morning? They’ll be running all over the place trying to figure out what’s going on. But if we toss in the plane, they’ll breathe easy, thinking a wedding is going on in the neighborhood. We’ll have it fly back and forth during and after the fireworks. It’ll cost extra, but it’ll work. Blast!” He shot to his feet. “I don’t have a computer.”

“Then call him,” I suggested.

“He can only be reached online.”

“And yet he’s your buddy?”

“You don’t have to know someone in real life to be a buddy.”

I stretched back on my hands. “You need to get out more.”

Viktor tapped his hands on the armrests. “I want all of you to rest and sleep. We cannot do this today as it is a few hours before dawn, and we need more time to prepare. Christian, forget about going to Keystone. I want you to get Wyatt what he needs to complete his mission. Blue, gather as much information as you can about how many guards you see at the mansion and their locations. Report back to me every six hours and then return home this evening to sleep.”

“Gotcha.” Blue glanced at the clock on the nightstand.

“What do the rest of us do?” I asked.

Viktor stretched his arms. “I do not care how you spend tomorrow, but I want everyone back here before the sun has set.”

“I have a suggestion,” Niko offered.

Viktor turned his attention to Niko. “I am open to every opinion.”

Niko walked around the bed to the sliding closet. His black hair slipped forward when he bent down, reached inside, and removed his katana. “Send me and another to Lenore’s house at the same time you’re rescuing Hunter. We already eliminated two. Sparrow will be too distracted to answer any calls for help his men might make, and we’ll have at least one or two fewer Vampires to worry about. Each kill is like removing one of his appendages. He can’t alter his plan. He has no viable way to gather everyone from the party to provide them with a new location if they want to join his army. He’ll either send replacements to Lenore’s house or move in there himself with all his men. I don’t imagine him giving up Keystone, but either choice makes him weaker.”

“I like that idea,” Shepherd piped in. “But I can’t go.”

“Don’t look at me,” Wyatt said. “I’m busy organizing a death party.”

That only left one person.

Viktor mulled it over for a minute. “Christian, you go with Niko.”

Christian paced by the window, a vein protruding from his forehead. “If something goes wrong—”

“We’ll have Raven,” Viktor assured him. “Give her your blood, and she will not need your help. This mission is not about partners. It is about all of us working together to do everything in our power to weaken this monster. You and Niko will perform the attack after we begin our mission but not before. If we target his men and word gets back, it will put Hunter’s life in jeopardy. We can time the fireworks so you will know when to begin.” Viktor stood and headed to the door. “I will inform Miss Parrish of what she needs to know.”

“Are you going to stay here with her while we’re getting Hunter out?” Blue asked, her voice laced with skepticism.

Viktor half turned. “Nyet. Miss Parrish is capable of defending herself now that her powers have returned. She requires no special protection beyond this secret location. I will be there with my team. As long as she remains here in the human district, she has nothing to worry about.”

Shepherd looked at Viktor. “And if she doesn’t stay?”

Viktor reached the door and opened it. “Then she is no longer my responsibility.”

CHAPTER 13

After our meeting, I went back to my hotel room on the sixth floor and crashed for a few hours before the sun came up. Everyone followed Viktor’s orders on getting rest. Our mental health was important, especially since this was unlike any other mission. Missions normally pumped me up, but this one had me unsettled. We weren’t just rescuing strangers or gathering information; Hunter’s life was on the line—a little boy who was probably petrified that his father was dead and we had abandoned him.

I woke before noon, the stale air livened by the aromatic coffee sitting on the nightstand. Since I couldn’t taste it, I left it alone. It was strange waking up with perfect hair, no wrinkles in my dress, and no need to brush my teeth or shower. It left me with time on my hands. Christian and Wyatt had left early in search of computer hardware, internet access, and whatever else Wyatt needed. No one reported any new changes in their condition, but the day was young.

Unable to sit idle, I headed out. Viktor had given us the freedom to do whatever we wanted today, as if it were our last day on earth, just as long as we were back by nightfall. People on the streets stared. Not because of my fancy dress but my lack of winter attire. Light snow flurries caught in people’s hair, windshield wipers, and winter coats as they bustled from one place to the next.

I rode the train and then cut corners, flashing before I made it to my destination. I strolled through the large chain-link gate of an auto repair shop toward two men in blue coveralls working on a motorcycle.

My dad’s bullmastiff sat by the open garage as if standing guard. Harley sniffed the air, and when he caught my scent, he trotted over and gave my arm a lick, his tail flipping back and forth like windshield wipers on a rainy day.

“How the fuck did he do this?” Crush dropped a tool, and it clanged on the floor. “That asshole has no business owning a sweet ride like this.” He got down on all fours and grunted his way to a standing position. “Dammit, if I have to fix his bike one more time because he has fantasies about being a biker—”

“Crush, you have a visitor.” His bald-headed coworker, better known as Red, waved at me before disappearing into the office.

Crush turned, motor oil stains on his hands and a blue knit hat covering his head. He rubbed his big nose, and the lines in his face deepened as he looked me over with those blue eyes. “What the fuck are you doing here?” he asked, wiping his hands on a rag.

“Nice welcome.”

He strutted over, tiny pebbles crunching beneath his steel-toe shoes. “Maybe you showing up this time of day at my job without warning has me worried. Or maybe it’s the fact you’re not wearing a damn coat and it’s snowing.” He gripped my chin and speared me with a glance. “But what really has me guessing is you in a dress. My Raven doesn’t wear dresses. She wears weapons.”

“It’s my undercover outfit. Are you busy?”

“What do you think?”

“Have you had lunch?” I poked his belly. “I’ve got the day off.”

“Then so do I.” He headed back inside and grabbed a set of keys. “Red, take over the shop and close up for me tonight. I’m taking off. If that dickhead calls for his bike, tell him we’ll fix it this one time, but if I see it back in my shop again because of some bonehead stunt, I’m confiscating it for good. He can bitch to the Council all he wants. My shop, my rules. See ya.”

We headed to his red pickup.

“Where’s your truck?” he asked.

“Getting a spit shine.”

“Uh-huh.” Crush pushed the passenger seat forward. “You’ll have to sit in the back.”

“Why?”

“Harley won’t ride back there. He likes the window view.”

I climbed into the back seat. “I’m beginning to see where my place is in this family.”

Crush clicked his tongue when he pushed the seat back in place. The large dog bounded into the truck and turned in circles, sniffing and licking things before sitting down.

When Crush got in, he fired up the engine, and we took off. “Do they sell seat belts for dogs?”

“Oh Jesus.”

“I came to a hard stop last week when some bonehead stopped short. Harley slid onto the floor, and I felt bad all day. Got him some chicken nuggets on the way home.”

“Maybe you should drive slower,” I said, containing my laughter. Crush was driving like an old lady, so I couldn’t imagine him being any more careful.

“I’m gonna look into that seat belt thing,” he said decidedly. “Can’t be too careful. Not when he comes to work with me every day. So what’ll it be? Barbecue or hamburgers?”

After stopping by Skulls to pick up lunch, I guarded all the food in the back seat while Harley stared at me with slobber dripping from his jowls. I’d talked Crush into buying a big salad, but no amount of lettuce would cancel out all the red meat that was about to plug up his arteries.

“Ahh, the smell of home.” He set the aluminum containers on the round table and went into the small kitchen just ahead.

I held the door open, waiting for Harley to finish pissing on a bush before he trotted up the porch steps and lumbered into the trailer. He seemed so at home, as if he’d always been a part of this family. I gave him a good pat on the side before shutting the door.

My father set the table while I did a small tour of his home. I liked checking in on him to make sure everything was okay. Not just him, but his home. My father worked hard and had less energy these days for small repairs, so sometimes I paid his buddy Wizard to pop in while Crush was at work and fix things… like a drippy faucet or ants crawling in the bathroom.

I turned on the TV for ambient noise.

“Come get it while it’s hot,” he said before singing “My Bonnie” under his breath. Sometimes I wondered if he used to sing that folk song to my mother, but he often sang when he was in a good mood.

“I’m not hungry.”

“Bullshit. I got your favorite ribs. Get in here, baby girl.”

I pulled out a vinyl chair and sat down next to him. He’d somehow fit both pans of meat on the table along with the side dishes.

“Where’s the salad?” I asked.

“Saving that for later. And before you start up about me being paunchy, I ate fruit last week.” He tossed Harley a rib.

“You shouldn’t feed him bones. I think that’s supposed to be dangerous.”

“He doesn’t eat them.” Crush scooped a spoonful of potato salad onto both our plates. “I taught him that. Licks the meat clean off and brings me a shiny bone.”

“Neat trick. So how have you been?”

“There you go again,” he said, chewing on his meat. “Acting weird. We just saw each other.”

“Can I help it if I love my daddy?”

“That’s a given. But you’re acting like someone died.”

I pulled a large strip of meat from my rib and licked my finger.

Flavorless.

When Crush got up to get more napkins, I tossed my meat to the dog.

“What’s wrong with your hand?” he asked.

Did nothing get by this man? I kept a closed fist on my lap. “Nothing. Just a temporary light tattoo for my—”

“Undercover job?” He tossed napkins on the table. “Uh-huh.”

I stared at my plate of ribs, pulled pork, fries, potato salad, and buttered yeast roll. I’d give anything to be able to eat again. Just smelling it made me salivate. “Tell me a story about Mom. One I haven’t heard before.”

Crush set down his rib and stared at the sauce on his fingers. “Why do you want to hear that now?”

When the wind whistled against the window, I got up from my chair and turned the heat up on the thermostat. Crush always kept it unnaturally cold to save on his electric bill. “Because I never asked before. You always told me the same stories, but after a while, you didn’t want to tell them at all.” I sat back down. “Make it my Christmas present.”

After wiping the sauce off his hands, he cracked open a bottle of orange soda and stared at the fizzy bubbles hovering over the mouth. “Your mama was the prettiest girl I ever saw. Brown hair, brown eyes—I fell in love the second I met her. But she was also a tenacious woman who knew what she wanted. It was your first Christmas.” He chuckled, eyes glittering as he glanced up at the window behind me. “You were just a little thing. She got a job working in some shitty diner as a dishwasher. This was before she started working that office job. Your mama was better than that. My buddies were willing to set her up with a good-paying job, but Bonnie was trying to distance herself from that world.”

“The Breed world, you mean?”

He took a swig. “I’ve told you how she felt about that. Thought it was too dangerous for you. She had a plan to get a job working for this fancy company that made computers, but until they had an opening, she took whatever came along to pay the bills. I paid what she couldn’t. Anyhow, she really wanted to buy you this stuffed lamb that came with a blanket, but she couldn’t afford it. I told her you wouldn’t know the difference between that and something cheap, but she had her eyes set on this particular lamb. She thought if she could buy you that for Christmas, all would be right with the world. I told her I’d pitch in, but she didn’t want help.”

“How expensive could a toy have been?”

Crush dipped his roll in barbecue sauce. “Times were different back then. I didn’t have my own garage, and we were both trying to keep up with the bills. A baby will eat a hole right through your wallet. Diapers, formula, car seats, doctor trips—it never ends. And every time we turned around, you were growing out of your clothes. I helped out with all the baby stuff, but not the apartment or luxury items. Your mama was a proud woman. She didn’t want assistance or handouts. She wanted to do everything herself. But more than that, she wanted you to be proud of her and see how hard work pays off. I get it now. I didn’t then.”

I pushed around my potato salad with the fork. “So what happened?”

“She put aside a little money every paycheck. Bonnie was already in hot water with the electric company. Assholes shut off her power for three days in the middle of winter. Sometimes in life, you gotta choose between the things you want and the things you need.” Crush tossed Harley another rib before polishing off his roll in one bite. “Christmas Eve rolls around, and she finally has the money after her boss gave everyone a little bonus. She’s been eyeing that thing in the store for weeks since she first saw it. We always spent holidays together, so she had me watch you while she went out to buy it.”

“I don’t like where this is going,” I said with a chuckle.

“Yeah, well, I wasn’t so great with babies in the beginning. But this isn’t about me. Your mama marches down to that store just as proud as can be, scoops up that lamb and blanket, and goes to the register. Then the lady tells her the price, and your mama flips out. They jacked up the price right before Christmas, hoping to make money off those last-minute shoppers.” Crush tore off a strip of meat with his teeth. “She came back all quiet and empty-handed, so I didn’t say anything. Later on, we’re cooking dinner, and she runs out for bread. I get a call two hours later from one of my buddies at the station. My life flashed before my eyes. That’s a call you never want to get.”

“Was she okay?”

Crush flashed me his silver tooth in a wide smile. “The store was closing. I guess she figured they’d be too busy with all the last-minute shoppers to notice anything. Bonnie grabbed the lamb, replaced it with an envelope containing the money, and took off. She triggered the alarms. What I wouldn’t give to see that woman running down the street with a lamb, security chasing after her.” Crush was fighting back laughter to finish up. “I had Tank come over to watch you so I could bail her out. What a sight. Stains all over her shirt, and the smell!” He pounded his fist on the table and made Harley perk up with his rolling belly laugh. “They found my Bonnie Bluebird hiding in a dumpster, clutching that dirty lamb and blanket.”

I laughed, trying to imagine it all. I didn’t have a lot of memories of her, and all of them clashed with this story.

Crush coughed in his hand and guzzled down his drink. “The store manager didn’t press charges. Someone brought the money-filled envelope to his attention, and damn if she didn’t leave a sappy note that pulled at his heartstrings on Christmas.”

“So he let her have the toy?”

“No, the lamb was toast. Smelled like trash. There was no washing that shit out. So he gave her another one and offered her a few other toys out of pity, but she only wanted the lamb. I put it in the trunk since she still smelled, but I never saw that woman look more beautiful.” He shook his head and sighed. “You see, she did everything by the book. But someone screwed her over, so she put her baby first. Sometimes that’s what you gotta do, rules be damned.”

“I think you mean laws.”

“She loved you that hard.” A sullen look flickered in his eyes. “I bet you don’t remember the lamb or blanket, but she kept it all those years. Made me promise never to tell you that story, but I guess it doesn’t matter now. The fire destroyed everything.” He patted his chest where the tattoo of a bluebird, heart, and flames honored my mother. “It was hard losing your mama in the fire, but every Christmas, I thought about that lamb.” He blotted his eyes with a napkin. “If you knew how normal a life she wanted, you’d see how funny it was.”

“Thanks. I just wish she were here to tell it herself.”

“That’s what I’m here for. She would have taken that story to the grave. That’s what people do.”

I worried my lip for a moment. “Can I talk you into becoming a Mage?”

“You know my answer.”

“Well, what about a Vampire?”

“Fuck that. We’ve been through this, Cookie. When it’s my time, it’s my time. I’ve had a good long life, but I’m not scared of dying. Let me tell you a little secret. When you’re young, you want to live forever. You have your whole life ahead of you, you’re healthy, you’re full of energy. But when you’re old, you don’t want that. You know what people my age want? To do it all over again. To be young, to fix all the mistakes we made, to seize those missed opportunities, to grab life by the balls. I’ve had my run. I’m gonna stick around for as long as I can and do right by you, but I’m ready for the next chapter. What if your mama’s waiting for me out there? Maybe this time I won’t fuck it up.”

I teared up, disheartened that he kept returning to the same answer. “But you’ll be leaving me all alone.”

He stroked his grey goatee. “You won’t be alone. You’ve got that peckerhead.”

“You know what I mean. It’s not the same as family. You’re all I’ve got.”

“The way I see it, you’ll never be alone. Your mama didn’t understand what I always knew. You were bound to lose us eventually, and if you didn’t have kids of your own, yeah, you might have been alone. When you lived with Bonnie, you had a normal human life. But with me, I always had my buddies over so you could bond with them. I knew one day you’d figure out they were Breed, and maybe that’s what your mama was afraid of. You’re like a niece to them, and even though you’re all grown up and doing your own thing, they’ll always be there for you. That’s how wolves are—loyal to the bone. Long after I’m gone, you’ll still have family. People who will gladly tell you all my embarrassing stories and make you laugh. People who will help you out of a jam. And if you were still human, they would have sat at your deathbed when you were an old lady, held your hand, and sung to you. And that’s something.”

I gripped his arm, wishing we could stay in this moment forever. Crush always had a way of making me see his point of view, and as much as I didn’t want to lose him, it wasn’t my place to decide. If my mother was out there somewhere, waiting for him, I didn’t want to be the reason they never got a second chance. “I don’t think she would have minded you telling me that story.”

He patted my hand. “You’re a lot like her, Cookie. More than you know.”

* * *

Crush and I spent the whole day talking. We even took Harley for a short walk. Since I couldn’t wear a jacket, I insisted the brisk air would do me good, that walking would keep me warm. Crush didn’t buy it. After he kept throwing me suspicious looks, we headed back.

Then I found an old box of Christmas decorations in his closet.

“You should really buy a tree,” I said, using tape to hang cheap tinsel on the wall in the shape of a Christmas tree.

“Where the hell am I going to store a tree?” he barked from his recliner.

“You have a garage outside with plenty of room. They make smaller trees these days. You could put one on top of the end table.”

I took two plastic snowmen out of the box and set one next to the TV.

“I don’t want that thing looking at me,” he grumbled.

I blew dust off the second snowman and set it on the corner end table. “When is the last time you put these decorations up?”

He sniffed. “Beats the hell out of me.”

I sat on the arm of his chair and tugged his black sweatshirt that said Biker Dad on the back. “Did you put this on for me?”

His cheeks got all red, and he craned his neck as if to look around me. “You’re blocking the TV.”

I bent over and gave him a lingering hug. “I love you, Daddy.”

He put his arms around me and kissed my ear. “I remember when you could fit in the crook of my arm and I used to feed you my milkshake through the straw. When the hell did you grow up on me?”

Not wanting to let go, I forced myself to sit up. “I have to head out before dark. Is there anything you need? A drink, another grocery run, a bigger house?”

We both turned when the sound of a motorcycle rumbled in the driveway. I nearly fell off the chair when Crush kicked in the footrest and shot out of his seat to get the shotgun off the wall. Harley looked mildly interested but was too busy trying to snooze on a blanket in the opposite corner. I wondered if he recognized the bike and knew who was coming.

Crush peered out the window. “What the hell’s he doing here?” After setting the shotgun on the table, Crush unlocked the door and waited.

I sat down on the plaid sofa beneath the window, my legs crossed as I watched the action about to unfold.

Someone trudged up the steps, and before they could knock, my father opened the door.

Switch looked like the bad boy in a movie who decided to make an appearance and stir up trouble. He wore a heavy pair of motorcycle boots with his jeans bunched inside. His shoulder-length hair blew across his face, but I caught a smile. “How’s it going, old man?”

“Get your ass inside before you let the heat out. All kinds of visitors today,” Crush said, throwing me another look as he let Switch in and shut the door.

Switch set his black helmet next to the shotgun and unzipped his leather jacket. “Heard you were here,” he said to me.

Crush disappeared into the kitchen, which was opposite the living room wall. “Red needs to keep his mouth shut about my business. Don’t you see Raven every day?”

Switch held my gaze. “I’m on vacation.”

Crush ambled over to the table and wrapped up the leftover rolls in foil, obviously hoarding his food from our guest. “You want a drink?”

“I can’t stay,” Switch said, noticing my evening gown. His heavy brows sank over his eyes, and it felt like he was staring into my soul. “Mind if I talk to Raven?”

Crush tapped the package of plastic wrap against the chair and looked between us. “I guess that’s my cue to walk the dog.” He clicked his tongue twice, and Harley popped to his feet. “Don’t eat my food,” he warned Switch as he put on a coat. “We’re gonna take a walk down the road.”

I watched every movement Crush made. The way he bent down to give Harley a nice pat on the side, the time it took for him to connect the zipper on his coat, the wink he gave me before walking out the door. When he left, I’d barely noticed Switch had sat in the recliner to my right. He smelled earthy and green like fresh grass and wet soil. Sometimes Viktor had that same lingering smell after a long run on the property.

“Sorry to bust in on you and your old man, but I’ve got a few concerns.”

I turned the volume down on the Christmas movie. “You’re on vacation. What’s there to complain about?”

The springs inside the recliner creaked when he leaned forward and rested his arms on his knees. “I get a call out of the blue to take a long break—no explanation. Look, I get it. Keystone has secrets, and it’s not my place to question what you do. But imagine what’s going through my mind when I swing by the house to grab my favorite jacket and Vampires run me off the property. Good thing it was daytime because they tried knocking me off my bike.”

I folded my arms. “We’re having friends over.”

“I haven’t told anyone about this.”

Switch had a stare that could rival any Chitah’s gaze, so I got up and went into the kitchen.

“Keystone was taken under siege, wasn’t it?” he asked from behind me.

I used the scrubber to clean the inside of a glass. “It’s our problem.”

“News flash—your problem is my problem.” His voice was suddenly right behind me, his breath on my shoulder. “Sorry, Raven. But you’re not alone in this. We’re family.”

“Oh, it’s like that?”

“It’s like that.”

Instead of drying the glass, I set it in the rack and faced him. “I know that wolves have that pack-like instinct, but Keystone isn’t your pack. Enough people are dead. Do you think I want to see you or anyone else I care about killed? Viktor’s keeping you out of this for a reason—to save your life.”

“And I’m here to pay him in kind.”

I weaved around him with a wet rag and wiped down the table. “It’s complicated. If word gets out, I don’t know what could happen.”

“You don’t trust your family?”

I scoffed while taking up a barbecue stain. “You’re kidding me, right? In less than five hours, the entire city knows I’m over here because you guys can’t keep your mouths shut.”

“That’s just wolves talking. What happened?” He drew closer. “Is Hunter okay?”

I felt a pang of guilt for keeping this secret. Switch might just be a teacher and mentor, but he really cared about Hunter. “We’re working on it.”

He followed me into the living room. “Working on what?”

I reached inside the box, pulled out a long strand of garland, and swung it in his direction. “Don’t you trust me?”

He inched forward and dipped his chin. “Don’t you trust me?”

“I can’t betray Viktor. We have a plan, and as much as you want to help, I’m not doing anything at the last minute that might put that plan in jeopardy. Viktor wouldn’t want another complication.” Looking around the room, I decided to drape the garland around the television. “Right now we have it under control. When we don’t, I’ll let you know. But only if Viktor gives his permission. I follow orders; I don’t make them.”

He ripped the garland off the television.

“Hey!”

Switch strutted to the front door and hung it around the frame. “He still has these little nails up here for hanging this shit. I came over here one Christmas after you left home—before you vanished. He had lights hanging up all around the door. I guess he thought if he made it real nice around here, you might actually spend the holidays with him. Then you disappeared, and that was the last time I saw the Christmas stuff go up.”

I dragged out the kitchen chair and sat down to watch him. “I was different back then.”

“I know,” he said, and to my relief, there was no judgment in his tone. “I was different back then too. Kids think they know everything, even in packs. Young wolves break away and want to do everything differently than their parents.”

“I thought my father was holding me back from a better life, and I resented him. It took going through hell for me to figure out that I already had it all. I thought money and lifestyle meant happiness. But I had it all wrong.”

After the garland was secure all around the doorframe, he pulled out the chair across from me and sat. “It’s no use going back to yesterday, because I was a different person then. Alice in Wonderland.”

“I should read more.”

“Tell Viktor that if he needs anything, we’re here to help. You don’t realize how much the packs around here respect your old man. Most of them knew you as a little girl, and I know a good number of them who would fall on a sword for either one of you.”

“It’s one thing when someone offers to help fix your car. It’s another when they offer their life. Do you think I could live with someone I care about throwing their life away to help? And how would the packs feel after it’s all said and done? You don’t think they would whisper in quiet corners about us taking away a respected packmate or even Packmaster? I can’t take advantage of someone’s friendship like that. People would think we’re worthless—that Keystone only gets the job done at the expense of others.”

“You don’t know how Shifters think. If anything, people will think you guys are something special if you have packs supporting you with their lives.”

“Maybe so. Just promise me you’ll sit tight for now. I’ll talk to Viktor about your offer, but we have a plan laid out and no time to make adjustments. The war isn’t over yet, so we might call.”

He pushed his helmet aside. “Does this have anything to do with half the higher authority not showing up to work?”

My eyes flashed up.

“Absentees happen, but they have some kind of backup system in place. I don’t know what they do all day, but I do know that they sit through trials and executions. Rumor is they’ve been postponed, but no one from the inside’s talking.”

I rubbed my temples. This was getting out of control, and the city would fall into chaos if they knew what was going down.

“I heard a prominent banker isn’t returning any calls and is canceling appointments,” he went on. “Kind of fishy. Has a lot of his clients nervous.”

“Understand that I don’t make the decisions. Viktor does. My hands are tied.”

“I get it. He’s your leader. Just be sure that he knows we’re here. The packs think like I do. Ren especially. He’s been friends with your dad for a long time, and there’s nothing he wouldn’t do for him. Vamps are a lot to take on for a small crew like yourself.” He folded his arms on the table and leaned in. “Did you know wolves can take down a Vampire? We do it the same way we would a Mage, only it’s more dangerous because they’re strong. I’m talking about a group of wolves, not just one. We tear them apart, limb from limb.”

“I hope that’s not what you’re teaching Hunter,” I said with a smile.

“Not now, but I will. Breed education is different from what you experienced as a human. It’s important for children to learn about their own unique history, but they also need to know the beauty and dangers of all Breeds. Right now he’s learning about himself.” Switch held a fist in front of his mouth. “Is anyone protecting him?”

“Yes.” I wasn’t certain if Kira was still alive, but I decided to give him that measure of comfort. Otherwise, he’d become a loose cannon.

“I’m staying with my old pack. Viktor has the number, but I don’t know if he has it memorized. Do you need it?”

“No. If we need to get in touch, finding you won’t be an issue. That’s what we do.”

We wrapped up our chat when my father tramped up the steps and flung the door open.

Snowflakes swirled at the doorway as Crush bustled in. “I think it’s time for me to move down to Mexico. This winter shit is getting old. Isn’t it, boy?” He rubbed the snowflakes off Harley’s head before kicking the door shut. “Nice decorating. Haven’t seen it look like this in a long time. Where’s Raven?”

Switch slowly turned his head to look at Crush. “What do you mean?”

Crush hung up his coat. “What do you mean, what do I mean? Is she in the bathroom?”

Switch gave me a penetrating gaze.

I took a quiet breath, realizing I’d spent my last moments with my father.

“Cat got your tongue?” Crush smacked the back of Switch’s head and then grabbed the shotgun. “You’re acting real funny.”

While Crush mounted his shotgun on the rack, I held my finger over my lips and gave Switch a guarded look. He didn’t understand what was happening, but Harley did.

The dog sniffed around my chair and then started barking.

“Enough of that,” Crush snapped. “Hey!” He curled his arm around Harley’s neck and led him away. “Time to go to bed.”

“Raven?” My father called out from the living room as he settled the dog.

Switch shook his head at me. “She took off.”

Crush reappeared and put his hand on the back of Switch’s chair. “Are you telling me you let her walk off in this weather? On foot? Should I get my shotgun again?”

Switch scooted back his chair and stood. “I’ll head out and give her a ride.”

Crush shoved the helmet in Switch’s arms. “You bet your ass you will. Hold on.”

While he went into the kitchen and rummaged through the fridge, I tiptoed around the table to the door. Switch stood in front of me, and I peered around him to watch my father wrap something up in foil.

“Give her this. It’s just leftovers, but she didn’t eat a damn thing today.”

Switch hefted the offering and tilted his head to the side. “I’m a little hungry myself.”

Crush pulled his pockets inside out. “And I’m all out of fucks to give. Tell her the next time she pops in without a car, I’ll give her a ride wherever she needs to go. No questions asked. Even if she’s on one of those undercover jobs, I’ll take her halfway. That girl’s gone crazy, walking around in a dress. Make sure you give her your coat. If she gets frostbite”—Crush poked him in the chest—“I’ll be coming after you.”

CHAPTER 14

Christian pulled the drapes closed. “And you’re sure your da couldn’t see you?”

I sat on the bed and switched off the lamp, immersing us in the dim glow of the pink neon sign outside. “He looked right past me. I wasn’t sure if he could hear me, so I stayed quiet.”

Christian kicked off his shoes. “I can still hear you walking about.”

“Hopefully that changes by morning. I’ll be better use to Gem if I can go inside the house with her. Is anyone else invisible to humans yet?”

Christian beat his pillow with a fist before lying to my right. “Shepherd went downstairs and mentioned something about the clerk not seeing him but hearing him. Gem, on the other hand, can’t even touch them anymore.”

I curled on my right side to face him, wishing like hell I could take off my boots and get comfortable. “I guess it’s only a matter of time before we’re ghosts.”

He tenderly tucked my hair behind my ear. “Did you have a nice visit with your da?”

“Yeah. I did. We talked for hours and put up Christmas decorations. He’s trying to teach Harley how to pee in the toilet.”

“Jaysus wept.”

I slid my arm beneath the pillow. “I’m glad I got him that dog. If I never see him again, at least he’s got Harley. He won’t be alone.”

“I don’t think your da was ever alone.” Christian pulled me tight against him and then rolled on top of me.

“Do you think Viktor will take Switch up on his offer?”

Christian peeled my dress away from my breast. “Can we talk about your puppy after?”

“After what?”

He put his hot mouth on my nipple and sucked, sending a sharp pulse of desire right between my legs. Then he did it again, only this time with more force.

I scraped the back of his neck with my fingernails. “We can’t.”

He slid his hand between my legs, insisting that I widen them. “Perhaps we can just move them aside.” His fingers stroked over my panties in a steady rhythm.

“That wouldn’t be comfortable for either of us. It would be the rug burn from hell.”

My leg pinched when he tore my underwear off and quickly spread my legs. I winced at the press of his hard cock against my panties, which had reappeared.

Christian groaned and fell next to me. “That was peculiar.”

“I wouldn’t try it again. What if the fabric reappears while you’re inside me? Intact?”

He grimaced and tucked himself back inside his leathers. “I can wait.”

“I know you’re not just with me for the sex, but let’s be realistic.”

My breath hitched when his fingers skimmed over my panties in that sweet spot that shut me up immediately.

“There are other things we can do, Precious,” he whispered, the deep timbre of his voice vibrating against my skin as he ran his tongue along the edge of my earlobe. “I know what you crave. Someone to make you wet,” he said, still stroking me. “Are you wet?”

My face flushed.

“I want to hear you say it. Whisper it in my ear. You know what I like.” He cocked his head so the shell of his ear touched my lips.

“I’m wet,” I whispered. “I want to give you my blood. I want to feel your tongue on me.” I moaned and cupped my hand over his, following the gentle motion of a man who knew how to make me feverish. He kissed my neck, his beard brushing against my skin as he moved his tongue down to my breasts… and then to the crease at the top of my thigh.

When he kissed me over my panties, I nearly disintegrated.

Christian’s fangs punched out, and a wild look spun in his amorous eyes. His fangs pinched against my inner leg, but it was too early to draw blood. Usually we did it at the height of sex, especially before or after climaxing. His nips were a reminder that we could still indulge in that one erotic pleasure of blood sharing.

He ripped my dress wide open and devoured me with a hot gaze.

As if by magic, the fabric miraculously regenerated.

“Why did you do that?” I asked.

Christian scooped me up in his arms and stood. I cradled his neck and stared deep into his dark Irish eyes. His heart pounded against my chest, and the tension between us crackled. When he shoved the television off the dresser, it smashed onto the floor.

Christian’s lips melted against mine. He set me on top of the dresser, my legs spread. How was it possible for him to have this effect on me? We were made for each other. I fisted his hair, my heart beating madly, then I moved my mouth down to his neck and licked the stubbly skin over his jugular.

He held me with one arm and gripped the dresser with his other hand. “Do it, Precious. Take my blood.”

My fangs punched out as if summoned. Maybe sex was off the table, but this was hot, and I wanted to make it last. I pushed him back and stood. When I guided him down to his knees, he gazed up at me with adoration.

“You first,” I said, holding the back of his head with one hand.

Christian snaked his arm around my leg and tilted his head before lifting my leg over his shoulder, and when his fangs drove into my groin, I felt an orgasm pulsing to the surface. He barely took a sip before lifting me off my feet and setting me back on the dresser.

I bit him, and wood snapped behind me. Christian gripped the back of the dresser, grinding against my sex as his blood flowed across my tongue. The flavor of licorice and velvety wine called to me like an addiction. Visions of incredible sex filled my head. I could taste his fantasies, and his desires whispered to me like a dark secret.

The more I drank, the more I wanted.

“I can taste you,” I breathed, blood dripping down his neck. When I licked it up, Christian lifted me into his arms.

His passion wrecked me.

“Save some for tomorrow,” he said, his voice tightly caged.

I sealed his wound with a stroke of my tongue before we fell into a deep, simmering kiss. The whiskers on his neck prickled against my fingertips, and a strangled moan escaped from his lips as our tongues met.

I set my feet on the ground. “Take off your leathers.”

A crooked smile curved up his cheek as he slowly pulled off his pants. Beneath them, black boxer briefs. He kicked his leathers aside. “I’m yours to command.”

I slowly circled behind him and lifted his green sweater. He raised his arms, allowing me to strip it off. I rested my hands on his shoulders and kissed him between his shoulder blades.

“I love the way you feel,” I said, my arms encircling his chest. Our skin made contact through the opening in my gown.

I pressed my cheek against his back, blindly exploring his abs with my fingertips.

“You have no idea what you do to me.” His sensual words moved across my body like silk.

I dipped my fingers inside his shorts, and a feverish pleasure licked through me. “I think I can guess, Mr. Poe. Do you want an audience? We could turn on the light and let the apartment across the street watch.”

Christian faced me and caressed my cheeks. “You beguile me, Raven Black. No matter what I do, I can’t get you out of my head.” He swept my hair back and gently kissed my shoulder. “I’ve spent a thousand lifetimes searching for you.”

“Do it,” I whispered.

I trembled with anticipation when his fangs grazed my skin with each feathery kiss. He savored me as if I might disappear. Dizzy with need, I clutched his chest, my nails biting into his skin.

“Your blood is ambrosia,” he whispered in my ear.

“Then drink.”

His strong hands skimmed down my back until they cupped my ass. Christian pulled me against him. “You need your strength for tomorrow. I won’t take any more than I have… even though I’m aching for it.”

And he was. I could feel his ache.

I fell to my knees, tugged down his shorts, and took him into my mouth.

“Ahh, Precious,” he said in an anguished moan.

I stroked his shaft while working my mouth around the head. Since he wouldn’t take my blood, this was the only pleasure I could return.

He sucked in a sharp breath.

I wanted him to strip off my gown and take me right on the dresser. I imagined it. Him laving my nipples as he rips off my panties and spreads my legs. Him watching me with hooded eyes as I lean against the wall and he enters me. The erotic sight of his fangs. The friction between our bodies as the dresser shakes beneath us. Dirty fantasies whispered in my ear. His ravenous tongue, my nails scoring his back, the beads of sweat on our bodies. The sound he makes right before he comes. My cries as I beg for more.

I drowned in my fantasies.

Christian was diamond hard, his breath quickening as he cradled my head and directed my rhythm.

“Ohh, Raven. You don’t have to be gentle with me.”

I quickly stood and shoved him onto the bed.

Forgetting my strength, Christian flipped right off the mattress and onto the floor between the beds.

I strode up to him. He turned over, looking up at me with animalistic desire. I got on all fours and put the hard length of him into my mouth. Then I pulled back and ran my tongue teasingly along the slit.

“Jaysus.”

“How much money do you have?” I asked.

He threw his arm over his face. “I don’t know.”

“How much?”

Christian peered up at me. “Why?”

I stroked his thighs, my breath on his skin. “We could bring up one of those women. She could sit in the corner and watch. Maybe direct.”

“You’d want that?”

I stole a glance. “There’s nothing I wouldn’t do for you.”

Christian sat up and speared me with his gaze. I hated when he read into everything, searching for hidden meanings. “I know what you’re doing.”

“Spicing things up.” I licked him from base to tip.

Christian hooked his hands beneath my arms and sat me next to him. “You’re planning for our future.”

I rested my arm on the bed to face him. “So what if I am? As much as you like head, that’s not enough to satisfy you for a thousand years. Let’s be realistic. I can’t take off my clothes, and unless you can penetrate my ghost panties, it’s a no-go. Neither of us wants to separate, so maybe I have to make concessions.”

“For what purpose?”

I lowered my gaze. “To keep you.”

Suddenly our legs were tangled as he drew closer and stroked my arm. “You’re the steam in my ship.”

“Yes, but your ship can’t sail. So maybe every once in a while, you’ll want to go on another boat. I just wanted to find a way we could do this together. I’m not saying I’d like it, because I don’t. But I’d rather be involved than have you go behind my back. I didn’t come from a conventional family, so maybe I’m an idiot for thinking I could have a normal relationship. Hell, I’m dating a Vampire with a Honda.”

“Need I remind you of my motorbike?”

“I’ve always wanted loyalty and honesty, but not at the expense of you living a life unfulfilled.”

Christian tossed back his head and laughed. “Have you gone stark raving mad? Carnal pleasure involves more than a cock and a fanny.”

I tilted my head to the side. “Be realistic. What if we’re together for five thousand years? I don’t want to lose you to this, so maybe I’m just thinking ahead.”

He cupped my nape and kissed the corners of my mouth as he spoke. “You. Are. My. Desire.” Christian kissed me with such reverence that I nuzzled into his neck afterward.

“I’d rather we talk about it openly than you resenting me,” I said, feeling his pulse tick against my lips. “I wish this had never happened. I should have cut off Sparrow’s balls when he asked me to dance.”

Christian jerked his head back. “You danced with the shitebag?”

“Barely. You’ve seen me dance.”

“You’re just trying to make me jealous.”

I laughed softly. “Can I finish what I started?”

He tenderly stroked my back. “Can’t say I’m in the mood now that I remember where we are. Especially now that I’ve taken a gander at the stains on the floor. Here. Stand up.”

Christian helped me to my feet and then yanked up his boxer briefs.

“We could at least pretend.” I gave him a rueful smile. “Give Lenore something to listen to. This could be our last night together.”

“Then why are we quarreling? Come with me.” Christian took my hand and led me into the bathroom. After turning on the shower, he closed the door.

“I can’t take a shower,” I reminded him.

“There are some things I don’t want that woman to hear. Like our private conversations and us being intimate.”

“What about that time we had sex on her desk?”

He winked. “That was entirely different. After the auction, I was stickin’ it to her.”

“Actually, you were stickin’ it to me.”

Christian lifted my chin with the crook of his finger. “So we can’t do everything. It doesn’t mean we can’t feel these feelings for each other. It doesn’t mean I can’t bring you to pleasure and you the same for me. We’ll just have to learn new and creative ways, and I’m an eager pupil.”

“But—”

He pressed his finger over my lips. “I’m not about to discuss bringing in a third party because you’re afraid I’ll go to another woman’s bed. You won’t lose me to this. I give you my word. My whole life, I’ve only known sex and infatuation.”

“That makes me feel better.”

“Don’t you see? I have something with you I’ve never known before. Intimacy. I used to think love was a blight on humanity, but I’d never known it for myself. I only saw others brought to ruin by it, but I never understood how good it felt to be ruined.”

I placed my hand over his raven tattoo. I had no choice in the matter, but Christian did. It would be remiss of me not to offer alternatives to save our relationship, but as I gazed into his onyx eyes, I was relieved he didn’t accept the offer.

“What if Sparrow was wrong?” I asked. “What if I become invisible to you?”

“Then that’ll make sex in public even more interesting.” He gave me a squeeze and kissed my cheek. “My invisible lover.”

I laughed against his chest before stepping into the bathtub. “I can sneak under your table during important business meetings.”

He got in and closed the cheap curtain. “Aye. Now you’re talking.”

Water sprayed his back and wet his hair. I grabbed the tiny bottle of cheap liquid soap and lathered up his shoulders, chest, and down to his stomach. He still had on his tight black boxer briefs, but this was better than sex. It was his company, his sensual touch, the stories we shared, the deep massages, and even the wicked banter that brought me closer to him.

He leaned over so water hit me in the chest, then opened the front of my gown and gazed at my breasts. Even when the fabric moved back to the original position, my hard nipples were easy to see. “I can’t say I have any complaints about the dress you chose for all eternity.”

Instead of kneeling, I sat on the corner edge of the tub and slowly pulled down his shorts. Water clung to him as it hit us like a gentle rain.

“Can we finish what we started?” I stroked his semihard shaft, which jumped at my touch.

“Only if you promise to throw me on the floor again. I like it rough.”

After we spent an hour in the bathroom pleasuring each other, Christian made the bed so we could lie together.

I snuggled close against his naked body, missing how he used to make me warm. “So after buying a computer and contacting Wyatt’s friend, you had time to stop by the store and buy mint-green sheets and a new blanket?”

“You know how I feel about hotel linens.”

“I’m just trying to imagine you picking out blankets and pillows at Macy’s.” I refrained from laughing as I stared at the hotel comforter and sheets piled on the other bed. “What stopped you from buying a whole new mattress?”

“Don’t think it didn’t cross my mind. Do you know how many mites are living in this thing?”

“No, but I’m sure you do.”

“Enough to repopulate the entire planet. They have cities in here and favorite vacation spots.”

“I love your pillow talk.”

“Perhaps this ghost thing isn’t so bad,” he said, stroking my arm. “Shepherd’s matches disappear off the floor, so I won’t be picking up after him. And since Viktor is shifting with his clothes on, I won’t be having to see testicles on my morning stroll.”

“What about Blue?”

“She doesn’t have any.” He touched the ends of my dry hair. “At least you won’t have an excuse for taking your time in the bathroom getting ready for a date.”

“Ooh, are you taking me on a date? Where do you take the undead?”

“I hear the mausoleum is nice this time of year.”

I twisted more to my back, my head resting on his shoulder. “Do you have any advice for me tomorrow?”

“Aye. Don’t go on a killing spree. You’re there to get the wee one. We’ll worry about taking back Keystone later. Even with my blood, you can’t fight off more than one Vampire. You can severely injure them, but that means they can do the same to you.”

“Why did you let me drink your blood tonight? I thought you’d want to save it up for the morning.”

“I wanted to see if it worked. You can’t eat or drink, so I had my doubts about blood. I wager if you can drink blood, you can also steal light.”

“We still don’t know if I can die.”

His short laugh was filled with derision. “I suppose you want to find out?”

“Not really. But he made it sound like we’d be in this shadow realm forever. Maybe he was just being dramatic. But what if we really can’t die?”

“What if you can? You might be trapped, unable to move on, invisible to even Breed. Never seen nor heard.”

“Good point. I’ll do my best to stay alive.”

“And don’t get close enough for one to charm you. Some use their influence to shorten a fight.”

“So pretend I’m fighting Medusa.”

He caressed my stomach. “You have the advantage in the daytime, so they’ll use what they can. And worse if they take you alive.”

“At least I’d be inside, close enough to kill Sparrow.”

“I’ll not have you held prisoner by a coven. I’d have to leave Keystone.”

I glanced up at him. “For what reason?”

“To spend the rest of my life hunting each one of them down if they disband and escape.”

“You wouldn’t do that.”

“Wouldn’t I?” He dipped his chin to look at me. “No one who harms you will escape my wrath. They’ll suffer, to be sure.”

A chill ran up my spine. “Can she hear us?” I whispered.

“The walls are too thick. Unless she’s standing at the door, we have privacy so long as you talk softly in my ear.”

I turned onto my stomach and rested my arms on his chest. “Have you noticed Viktor’s behavior? He’s distancing himself from her.”

“No complaints here.”

“All this time, I thought Viktor was enamored of her. You’ve seen how he is when she’s around or after a date. Turns out she’s been spiking his drinks with sensory magic.”

Christian gave me a cold look.

“Don’t ask me how I know.” While I didn’t respect Lenore, I had to honor the rules around favor trading. She asked me to keep my getting the alcohol a secret, but it wasn’t the important part of the story anyhow.

“You don’t say.” Christian swung his eyes up to the ceiling.

“She doesn’t know I know. So let’s keep it between us. I don’t have proof, and you know how Viktor would blow up if I made the accusation. She still has him wrapped around her finger. We need to protect him without telling him. At least for now.”

“You have my word.”

I rested my chin on my hand. “Why do you think Vampire blood works on us but not sensory magic?”

“Maybe Breed magic only works with direct contact, transferring from one person to the other. But it won’t work in drinks or candy. I suppose Shepherd could test it out. I wager that if I put my blood in a glass, it wouldn’t affect you. Perhaps after a few seconds or minutes, it’s gone past expiration for a person under Sparrow’s curse.”

I hooked my leg over his.

“Careful where you put that knee, lass.”

I traced the outline of his nipple. “Where did you get your sweater and leather pants from?”

“My other home.”

“You could have bought a pair at the store.”

“I like my own pants.”

I furrowed my brow. “That’s a little out of the way.”

He scratched the side of his nose. “Had to make sure I didn’t leave the stove on.”

Christian was being facetious. His little cinderblock house in the woods didn’t have a stove. Would I be able to tell from drinking his blood if he was lying? Reading blood was a skill that took years if not decades to develop. Houdini only wanted to sow doubt between Christian and me, yet I couldn’t stop thinking about his insinuation a few months ago that Christian might have a bloodslave. If I confronted Christian and I was wrong, it would accomplish exactly what Houdini wanted—to split us apart.

Damn that man for getting in my head.

“You be careful yourself,” I said, touching his dark beard. “Sparrow might have sent more than two men this time to watch Lenore’s house.”

“And what would happen if I died?”

“I’ll be sure your remains are cremated and added to this mattress. Think of the poor mites yearning for a desert vacation.”

“And would you sleep on me?” he asked, cuddling me closer.

“I’ll remember you every time I use the vibrator. The real question is: Do you want me sleeping faceup or facedown?”

“Hmm.” He dragged me on top of him and then slowly pulled me up to meet his lips. “I think I like facedown best.” Christian gave me a smoldering look before pulling me into a slow, deep kiss. “But let’s try faceup just to be sure. After that, I’ll show you what I can do with my tongue—your ghost knickers be damned.”

No matter how much time went by, Christian still gave me butterflies.

CHAPTER 15

“We had time to stop for donuts, Mr. Grinch,” Wyatt repeated while typing on his laptop in the front passenger seat.

Shepherd turned off the engine after parking in the driveway of the vacant property next door to ours. “You can’t even taste them.”

“No, but I can feel them in my mouth,” Wyatt replied.

“Is that what you told the hooker last night?”

“I would have told Candy a lot more if you hadn’t been your usual dickish self.”

“No prostitutes in our room.” Gem flicked the back of Wyatt’s head from the child seat between Viktor and me. “Just the idea of watching you do or say anything sexual in that outfit gives me the heebie-jeebies.”

Blue, who was sitting in the third row with Claude, touched Viktor’s shoulder. “Have you updated the team?”

“Da. But go over it in case I left anything out.”

Blue spoke up so everyone could hear. “Sparrow assigns more guards outside at night than he does in the daytime, so that works in our favor. I flew the entire outside perimeter and didn’t see any patrols. The snow is thin, so I looked for tracks. If he’s hiding an army, they’re either inside or at another location. Yesterday only three men were watching the property—one on the upper balcony, one by the gate, and one at the back door. The garage is close enough for them to see you, so you need to move quickly. The fireworks should cover any sound you make, but I’ll shift just in case. If they look your way, I’ll divert their attention.”

“Crapping on his head should work,” Wyatt quipped.

I peered over the seats at Blue. “And you’re sure Hunter’s in his room?”

“He was yesterday and slept in later than usual. I didn’t see Kira, so she might have been cooking. From what I noticed, he isn’t running around unsupervised. If he’s not in the room, he’s at her side. It’s still early, so she might be in there. If not…”

Viktor patted Gem’s hand to ease the worried look on her face. “Your job is to bring us the boy. If she is not with him and you go looking, they will find you. She might be in the kitchen preparing food, and it is too dangerous to risk going in there unless you have searched everywhere else for the boy. I made a promise to protect Kira, but she would want us to save Hunter.”

Gem nibbled on her fingernail. “I hope this isn’t an epic fail. I’ll do everything I can to get him out of there. Cross my heart.”

That last part she said directly to Shepherd.

“Are we doing this?” Wyatt glanced at us in his visor mirror. “My buddy set up the fireworks show southwest of the property, so that should steer the focus away from you. It’s vacant land, so no worries. The plane will arrive halfway through the show and continue circling the area afterward. It’s almost time.” He turned in his seat and winked at me. “Did you swallow enough of your boyfriend’s juice?”

“Ugh.” Blue shifted in her seat. “Open the door. Get me out of here.”

I clapped Wyatt’s shoulder and gave it a painful squeeze. “I had plenty to drink, thanks. Enough to crack a man’s skull.”

“Save it for the enemy, Hercules.” He gently removed my hand and rubbed his shoulder. “Once I give the signal to go, you’ll have one minute before the show begins. Set your Mage watch.”

I opened the door and stepped outside. A light dusting of snow covered some but not all of the ground. My frosty breath clouded the air in front of me as Claude climbed out of the back to join us.

Gem’s frosted hair tangled in front of her face as she tried tucking it behind her ears. “I wish I could tie up my hair, but Niko’s bands wouldn’t stay.”

“And I wish you could turn off those lights,” Claude remarked.

She bent over to stretch. “Me too. But they’re not as noticeable in the daytime.”

Viktor scanned a grove of trees in the direction of Keystone. The wind rattled dead leaves that clung to the branches above us. “Work fast. There is no time beyond what Wyatt gives you. Look out for each other, and protect the boy at all costs. Nothing must happen to the child.”

“Nothing,” Shepherd repeated through the open window. “Not a damn thing.”

I looked between Gem and Claude. “The property wall isn’t that hard to climb. I did it once, but I had to find the right spot.”

“Perhaps we should build those higher,” Viktor said, arms folded. “Iron instead of stone. They are relics of the past.”

Claude patted his shoulder. “It’s a good property line marker, but no gate or wall can keep someone out who wants in.”

“You should build a moat,” Wyatt said from inside the Jeep. “Don’t you think it’s weird that the person who bought this place tore down the house? Seems like it would be cheaper to renovate an existing house than start from scratch.”

“Maybe they’re Shifters and want the land,” Blue said. “Can we focus?”

I imagined the run in my head. I’d never been on this property, so I wasn’t certain of the distance. That meant we needed to haul ass. But as snow began falling, doubt filled my head.

“The snow will make it slippery.” Gem tested a patch of snow on the concrete with her sparkly shoes. “I’m so glad I didn’t wear my tall heels to the party. Can you imagine? I’d break my ankles trying to flash across this snow.”

My gaze darted between Claude and Gem. “Ready? Let’s do this.” I stepped off the driveway and onto the grass.

“Hey, Raven!” Wyatt called out.

I glanced back to see he’d crawled over Shepherd and was hanging out the driver’s window. “Yeah?”

“Make sure nothing happens to my car. That’s my baby in there.”

Shepherd started rolling up the window, which caused Wyatt to spring back. “Pardon me while I commit a crime.”

Viktor handed each of us impalement wood the size of a chopstick but with a pointy end. “If any Vampires approach you, do not let them see this or they will not let you get close enough to use it.”

I twirled the stick in my fingers. “If they can catch me.”

“One moment,” Viktor said, returning to the vehicle.

Shepherd’s window rolled down, and they exchanged words.

Claude rubbed his hands together. “I’ll run ahead to scale the wall and help you two over. I’m taller.”

Gem rocked on her heels, her eyes alight. “This is a little exciting! I feel like dancing and throwing up all at the same time. I wish you could come with me, Raven. We could be a team.”

“So do I, but Christian could still hear me this morning. Be careful in the house,” I cautioned her. “If something goes wrong, flare as hard as you can. I don’t know if I’ll feel it that far away, but if I do, I’ll come for you.”

Viktor rejoined us. “Wyatt is ready. Are there any questions about where to find the passageway in the garage?”

“No, I think we’re good.” I collected the long length of my gown and held it, the impalement wood in my other hand.

We took off the second Wyatt shouted “Go!”

Gem held the lead until Claude outpaced her. A Chitah in action was an impressive sight. I stayed on Gem’s heels, letting them run ahead since their outfits were camouflaged by the snow. When we reached the grove of trees, the snow thinned out to nothing. It forced me to slow down as I hopped over branches and dodged a bramble bush. There were too many fallen branches and shallow holes to flash through it. Gem tripped and hit the ground, but she caught up with me before I had a chance to look over my shoulder.

Up ahead in the distance, Claude had scaled the wall. When we reached him, he stretched out his arm and lifted us up. First Gem, then me.

When our feet hit the ground, loud booms sounded from the fireworks. Now in the open, we had to move our asses to the underground garage. A few scattered evergreen trees on the property shielded us, but being able to see the mansion and all the windows in the distance made me nervous. Our thundering footfalls were drowned out by the rhythmic booms and pops that sounded like a drummer boy in battle. The bright lights showered the sky ahead, many of the explosions filled with colorful smoke. They painted the gloomy clouds like oils on a blank canvas.

We reached the underground garage, surprised to find the door wide open. We had prepared to open them manually. The fireworks intensified, so deafening that I couldn’t hear my boot heels as I jogged down the ramp. Claude stopped at the workbench and went right to search for guards, as we had planned.

I went left toward all the cars. The garage wasn’t massive like a commercial building but was still impressively big. I carefully walked around a pillar, the impalement wood tight in my fist. Was anyone hiding in here? The overhead lights were on, making it easy to see. I got on my hands and knees and looked underneath the van and surrounding vehicles.

No feet.

Gem flashed past me and checked behind each pillar. When she reached the far end, I hopped up and searched for Claude.

Striding toward us, he gave a thumbs-up.

I had to give Wyatt credit for knowing someone who could set up an entire fireworks show on short notice. A whole crew must have worked through the night. It sounded like a war out there.

When we reached the back corner, Claude pointed out something we’d never noticed. How often do you really stare at a wall? I’d never even walked to the end of the garage since there was nothing to see. When I got up close, I noticed the grout was darker around certain tiles, forming the shape of a narrow door. Viktor couldn’t remember how many tiles up the trigger was, only that it was against the corner. I pushed three tiles before locating the switch that opened the door.

Claude cradled Gem’s head in his hands and bent over until their foreheads touched. They had a special bond as partners, and it must have killed him to stay behind. After a silent exchange, she stepped inside and quickly turned back, a wavering look in her eyes.

I pulled a dead leaf from her tangled hair. I wanted to tell her I had faith in her. If anyone could save Hunter, it was Gem Laroux. But we were restricted from speaking until we had him out of the house.

Go, I mouthed.

When she disappeared, we waited, uncertain how this mission would end.

* * *

Gem walked swiftly through the narrow passageway. She focused on her fluctuating energy levels so she wouldn’t overload and black out. If a Mage couldn’t control their emotions, their energy would turn into a vacuum. Aside from that, Sparrow might sense any leaked energy and would know he wasn’t alone. They only had one shot to get Hunter, and if they failed—if she failed—Sparrow might do something unthinkable. Thanks to her dress, she could see a few steps ahead and behind. It took her mind off the tangle of cobwebs and creepy-crawlies that were scurrying into small crevices. She understood why Viktor hadn’t mentioned this passageway. If any of their enemies ever charmed them for information, the worst thing in the world would be to give them a secret way inside.

Gem loved speed. She was always racing the others around the mansion. And now it mattered. She’d memorized the hallways, so every turn was planned in her head. But her worst fear? Running into a Vampire.

That made her clutch the impalement stick even tighter.

Vampires. Of all Breeds, why did it have to be Vampires?

After what felt like the longest walk, she reached a heavy door. Instead of a knob, it simply had a handle. First she pulled, and then she pushed.

Gem stepped into a chamber with tall ceilings and a myriad of artifacts. The soft glow from her dress revealed long tables piled with so many curiosities that she wanted to browse. Often while relic hunting in pawnshops, Viktor confiscated illegal weapons and turned those over to the higher authority. But what was all this? Had they belonged to the previous owners? There were numerous bottles of varying shapes, some marked as poison with the old-fashioned skull and crossbones. Quills? Ancient coins? A flute? They belonged in a museum. Why keep them when there were plenty of collectors out there? She touched a crystal shaped like a lotus flower and snapped her arm back.

Magic! The crystal looked innocuous enough, but residual energy still buzzed at her fingertips from the Mage energy infused inside. Her mind wandered. Either Viktor was a collector of curiosities, or these objects were powerful—perhaps more deadly than he understood. It reminded her of the book Niko had once protected because it posed a danger in the wrong hands. Gem briefly wondered why Viktor wouldn’t have consulted her to research them, but if these were as powerful as she surmised, he would never want them to fall in the wrong hands.

On the wall, the paintings were so lifelike—the faces captured perfectly. The men bore a strong resemblance to Viktor. He must have also moved sentimental items down here for safekeeping.

The hourglass on her palm jolted her back to reality.

No time to look! Stick to the plan.

Gem ascended the curved staircase as quietly as possible even though the Vampires couldn’t hear her. It looked as if the steps were carved from the stone walls, no railing to grip.

As soon as she reached the top, she pressed her ear against the crack of the door and listened. It wasn’t likely Vampires would be on the other side. According to Viktor, it was one of the storage rooms located off the east hallway with all the pretty blue windows. Even so, she made no assumptions. Gem quietly opened the door, grimacing at the thought of the hinges creaking. The door glided open, leading her to believe that Viktor kept the mechanism oiled to protect the secrecy of this room. Breathing a sigh of relief, she tiptoed across the floor.

No light slipped into the room from beneath the door, so it must have been one of their soundproof rooms. Judging by the bookshelves around her, it looked like an unused library. Gem cracked the door and listened before stepping into the hall.

The booms and blasts rattled the long row of windows in front of her. She took off to the left and then made a sharp left turn down Hunter and Shepherd’s private hall. She flashed so quickly that the walls and doors around her blurred. Gem came to an abrupt stop, but her momentum didn’t. She kept sliding across the floor in her slippery shoes, her eyes saucer wide at the thought of crashing into Hunter’s door. Instead of panicking, she crouched like a surfer and used her hands to slow down.

Please be in there.

Gem took a quick look behind her before opening Hunter’s door. His bed was unmade, the blanket pulled down and pillows askew. Toys were scattered on his play table and some on the floor, but there was no sign of him.

No, no, no! This can’t happen, she thought, her mind racing. Get it together. Stay focused. Where would he be this early?

Her stomach knotted. If Hunter wasn’t in here, he must be in Kira’s room. But it was dangerously close to the foyer and kitchen. When she spun around to leave, a tapping sound stopped her in her tracks. Gem glanced at the large window, which overlooked the courtyard. There weren’t any birds pecking at it.

Another thought occurred to her. Maybe Hunter was reading in his favorite spot. She tiptoed to the far side of the bed where his bookshelf and plush rug were, but he wasn’t there either.

She stared at the open door. Maybe he was taking a bath, but she didn’t hear giggles or splashing coming from the bathroom two doors down.

Gem’s concentration broke when fear gripped her. Fear that she was going to die and bad things would happen to her. Fear that she was alone. Fear that she was too weak to fight those men—too little.

Wait a second…

She looked down. Hunter’s hand poked out from beneath the bed, his fingers wrapped around her bare ankle. He didn’t have his gloves on either. Those weren’t her fears, they were his.

Gem knelt and lifted the bedspread. Hunter was curled on his side. The white long-sleeved shirt with a cartoon bird wasn’t one he wore often. Same with the tan trousers. Hunter liked running around in his colorful pink socks, and he usually wore them down to breakfast. Rarely did he ever have shoes on this early, so Kira must have kept him prepared for running on a moment’s notice. Maybe she’d noticed Blue’s falcon.

Gem held his hand for a minute. Were his skills advanced enough that he could interpret complex emotions? Despite her anxiety, she felt a strong sense of purpose, determination, and urgency. Gem put her finger in front of her lips and then in front of his. While Hunter was nonverbal, he sometimes made noises. The Vampires might have grown used to it, but she didn’t want to take chances.

Hunter crawled out from beneath the bed. Thank the fates he didn’t have on his blinking shoes, but he sure noticed the lights on her dress. She covered his mouth to remind him to be quiet.

He nodded, and in that moment, Hunter seemed ten years older than he really was. Gem lifted him into her arms. Geez. He was heavy for a six-year-old. Once he locked his legs around her waist, it made it easier for her to flash down the hall.

Gem skidded to a stop before reaching the end of the hall. After setting him down, she cocked her head and listened closely. They weren’t alone. Someone cleared their throat in the connecting hallway.

Without warning, Hunter skipped ahead of her, his shoes squeaking loudly against the floor. When he reached the end of the hallway, he sat down and started retying his shoelace. Then he waved at someone to his left where the side exit was located.

He was telling Gem where the Vampire was located.

Gem still had the impalement wood in her hand. Even though the Vampires couldn’t hear her, she silently walked alongside the wall until she reached the corner.

Hunter took a red marble out of his pocket and rolled it out of sight. Amid all the loud fireworks outside, she could hear it skittering across the floor. When he waved her over, Gem cautiously peered around the corner.

One Vampire a good twenty feet away, stooped over by the wall to pick up the marble.

Gem flashed toward the guard and stabbed him in the back, her hands gripping the wood to make sure it didn’t slip or break. The tip was sharp and pierced his skin easily, but it cracked in two when he tried to pivot.

The man quickly slumped to the ground.

Gem’s heart rocketed in her chest when she saw Kira rounding a corner in the back hall with a tray of food. She barely recognized Kira with her hair messily pinned up, and instead of a dress, she had on baggy grey sweats and a large brown sweater. Where in the world were her shoes? It looked like her sweats were layered over a pair of black jeans, which were long at the ankles. Kira occasionally got a smudge of dirt here and there while working, but her face and hands were smeared with soot.

Alone in a house of invaders, Kira was trying to protect herself as much as one could by appearing dirty and unkempt.

Gem put her finger over her lips.

Kira quietly set down the tray and padded toward the Vampire. She lifted his legs, and Gem took his arms. They struggled to carry the heavy man into a nearby room, and once inside, they placed him on the floor. Kira pulled a dusty blanket off a bed and draped it over the body.

When they reentered the hall, Hunter had his nose pressed against the blue window to see what was making all the noise. Gem took his hand and led them into Viktor’s secret library. They had to hurry; only five minutes of the fireworks show remained.

After shutting the soundproof door, she ushered everyone to the secret passageway, which looked like a bookshelf from inside the room. Gem went first so her dress would light up the staircase and reveal there was no railing. She looked back and gestured for Kira to close the door behind them.

Hunter crept up beside Gem and wedged himself between her and the wall. When he looked up at her with fearful eyes, she took his hand. Gem projected calmness, but he might have also sensed her apprehension. They weren’t out of the woods yet. She had no idea what was happening in the garage.

Once they reached the bottom of the stairs, Gem pinned the boy to her side so he wouldn’t be tempted to touch Viktor’s artifacts. As a Sensor child, that might be a traumatic experience if any of these objects held a violent past or he touched one that was infused with magic.

Before entering the tunnel, she bent over and leveled her gaze on him. Gem covered his mouth and looked up to Kira. If the fireworks stopped early, the Vampires would hear everything. Neither of them were big talkers, but it would only take one mistake to undo everything.

They moved swiftly, and finally she could see a light at the end of the tunnel.

CHAPTER 16

Christian and Niko waited in Claude’s Porsche at the end of Lenore’s street. Staging an attack at Lenore’s mansion before or during Viktor’s rescue mission might tip off Sparrow if one of his men called. Viktor always thought these things through.

Christian fondly recalled the night before with Raven. Not just the heat between them but the moments that followed. The part he liked best—intimacy. Neither of them was demonstrative in public, but when alone, she made him feel worthy of love. She made him feel like a king. After she dozed off in his arms, he found himself humming an old Irish tune while stroking her hair. When he caught himself doing that, he stopped and just listened to the sound of her heart. It might be the last night he could—a luxury he’d taken for granted.

He gazed out the car window at a brown squirrel racing across the lawn. It stopped to dig on the greatest scavenger hunt, searching for nuts it buried in the fall. Yet nothing could distract Christian. He couldn’t get Raven’s offer out of his head. Did she truly believe he would leave her because of sex? That she’d have to pull in a third person to satisfy him? She had always been open-minded—never casting judgment on his kinks and eccentricities. She knew and accepted his flaws as he did hers. Few people saw her softer side, and he felt privileged that she showed it to him. Christian liked sex, and maybe he would have considered the offer in another life—before he met her. Or maybe not. Raven had no idea how deep his devotion to her ran.

No idea.

Bedding another woman, especially in Raven’s presence, was incomprehensible. Voyeurism titillated him, but infidelity wasn’t even in the same ballpark. Raven couldn’t disrobe, and he knew she carried guilt about what that would mean. But fecking hell, he just wanted this woman in his life. To feel her against him, to share blood, to have a connection with someone who understood him on a level no one else did. What if she discovered a way to have sex with other men afflicted with her condition? A lot of handsome men were at Lenore’s party. Who was to say she wouldn’t be the one to leave him for someone who could fully satisfy her in bed?

He rubbed his eyes. Jaysus wept. Ghost sex.

“You’re especially quiet this morning,” Niko said from the passenger seat.

“I was trying to remember an old recipe for Irish stew.”

“Do you have a plan?”

“I think we’ll have to play this one by ear.”

“Yes, I agree. It’s difficult to plan when you don’t know what’s waiting.” Niko’s window fogged up from the heat coming off him. “He’ll have at least two in the house, but I don’t think we’ll have a large group. Sparrow wouldn’t want to sacrifice more men than necessary if he knows someone is targeting them. I suspect he sent one skilled fighter to thwart a surprise attack. If I were that man, I would hide so I could take my attackers by surprise.”

“Aye. You say they were playing chess?”

“That’s how we found them.”

“They’re not experienced guards. You would think a man building an army would have a better selection process.” Christian searched the car for candy but only found mint gum. He reluctantly chewed on the stick before folding the wrapper and putting it back inside the pack. “They’ll know straight away that we’re not from the party because of our outfits. I say we give these eejits a show.”

“Intercourse on the parlor floor?”

Christian gave him a sideways glance. “I was thinking more along the lines of distraction. I’ll keep everyone on the main floor occupied while you go up the stairs. Or perhaps we should do it the other way around because of your impairment.”

“I think it’s time we play another game of darts so we can discuss my… impairment.”

“Point taken. But I don’t see how you’ll get in through the back door.”

Niko tapped the pommel of his sword. “When I came here with Raven, I unlocked three windows. I’m also familiar with the layout of the house. All you need to do is create a diversion so I can search the rooms and go upstairs. My blade will handle the rest.”

Christian pinched his lower lip. “I only regret I don’t have one of those infernal portable radios. I need to block their hearing.”

“I’m sure you’ll think of something.”

When Christian noticed the time, he fired up the engine and rolled down the street. As he turned up Lenore’s driveway, Niko opened the door and hopped out. The fella had a knack for learning every place he visited, as if he knew he might someday have to sneak in and slaughter a few Vampires.

Christian turned up the radio, rolled down the windows, and parked by the front entrance. When he got out, he left the music blaring to create background noise. After rapping his knuckles on the door, Christian coolly walked inside.

The putrid smell of dead bodies made his stomach turn. “For feck’s sake, who forgot the potpourri?”

A buff Vampire in a white dress shirt and black trousers stalked toward him. “Stop right there.”

“Easy, Hercules. I’m here on business.”

The man noticed Christian’s hands and attire, no doubt assessing he wasn’t a guest of Lenore’s party. “You can’t be here.”

“But here I am.”

Hercules closed his meaty fist.

Playing it cool, Christian smacked on his gum and raised his voice an octave. “By the smell of things, I think you need me more than I need you. I’ve got other customers waiting in line.” When confusion sparked on the man’s face, Christian held up one finger and said, “Wait, this is my favorite part of the song.”

When the music hit the chorus, Christian belted out the lyrics to “We Will Rock You” while stomping and clapping his hands.

Thank the heavenly angels that Raven was not there to see him behaving like a madman, but Christian had to distract the Vampire while Niko crept upstairs.

Christian finally winked at him and put his hands on his hips. “So, are you going to show me all the bodies, or is this a game of hide-and-seek?” He turned around and made a sharp whistle with his fingers. “I swear, my team gets lost every time. You drive too slow and you wind up stuck at the lights.” He turned and gave the hulky Vampire an exasperated look. “Jaysus wept. I’m the cleaner. I’m here to collect the bodies. A Mr. Godfrey Sparrow put in the order.”

The Vampire blinked. “Nobody told me about this.”

“Let’s just see what we have here.” Christian swaggered past him and immediately noticed bodies missing their heads. It looked like someone had kicked them into the next room where a woman’s body lay. “You couldn’t bother to call me a few hours after the incident? You had to wait four days? Do you know what happens to the human body postmortem after this long? Aside from your fly collection, the remains putrefy. Liquids ooze out of orifices that you don’t even want to know about. And let’s not mention what’s happening to the organs. That stain will never come out of that rug. Do you have a friend who can help? If so, I suggest you fetch them.”

“Isn’t that what your crew gets paid for?”

“Aye, but Mr. Sparrow didn’t pay the cost for hauling furniture or carpeting. He only arranged for body disposal. You’ll have to move the rugs out yourself. We can take them if you like, but you’ll have to load them onto the truck.” Christian glowered. “Once it gets here. That’s what I get for hiring Shifters with an appetite. I’ll bet my left arm they stopped off at that chicken place down the road.”

“I need to call my boss.”

“Your choice.” Christian turned to leave. “I have customers waiting and no time to quibble over who approved the order. But I appreciate the tour. If the stench gets unbearable, might I suggest taking them into the master bedroom and tucking them under the covers? Have a nice day. Hope your boss doesn’t strike you dead. We’re all booked up this time of year.”

Christian strolled out the door, somewhat tempted to leave. He liked the idea of them piling the dead bodies in Lenore’s bed. As he rounded the car to the driver’s side, the man jogged out.

“Wait! How long will this take?”

Christian tapped his hand on the roof to the beat of another song. “My crew is running behind. How many helping hands you got in there? If we drag them outside, I’ll have this house sparkling in fifteen minutes.”

“And the smell?”

“Crack a window. That odor won’t be coming out for a while.” He walked up the wide steps to the entrance. “If you’re gonna help, you might want to strip out of those clothes. Unless you have another pair of clean trousers on hand, you don’t want your clothes smelling like decaying flesh.”

Christian headed to the statues and noticed one of them was broken. He picked up a piece from the floor and recognized the missing body part. This charade had gone on long enough. Niko had to be upstairs by now.

“You want them on the driveway or the porch?” the man asked.

When Christian pivoted, he almost choked on his gum. The brawny Vampire stood there in white underpants and socks. Now that this numpty had failed the intelligence test, Christian only had to worry about his fighting skills. Bigger didn’t mean stronger when it came to Vampires.

“Well, aren’t you a strapping young lad?” He approached and tossed him the statue’s penis. “Lose something?”

When the man looked in his hand, Christian surged forward and shoved him clear across the room. Hercules smashed into an archway. That forceful blow had knocked many Vampires unconscious in Christian’s experience, but not this one. This dolt was probably new and freshly plucked from a gym.

“Do that again,” the man growled, crawling to his feet.

“With pleasure.”

Christian hadn’t brought any impalement wood. He liked fighting with his hands and mind. Plus Viktor needed all the weapons he could get. There were nothing but gaudy paintings, statues, and tables surrounding him. The white roses had gone past their freshness date, the heady smell mingling with the stench of bodies. He stepped over a smashed painting on the floor and kicked a few overturned chairs out of the way. A headless Vampire lay in the corner.

Raven must have been here.

“For a man your size, you certainly have a disproportionate body,” Christian mused. “The last time I saw legs that frail was at the nursing home.”

Hercules flipped a table across the room, reminding Christian of primate behavior when they sensed an imbalance of power.

Christian knifed around a statue and charged the brute from the side. Their bodies clashed like two heavy stones. Hercules tried to wrap his thick arms around him but couldn’t lock hands. It was a familiar tactic, one easily avoided.

Christian wrestled his way to the side and put his foe in a headlock. “I bet you didn’t know that most mammals have seven cervical vertebrae. So a man has the same number as a giraffe.” He hooked his right arm around the Vampire’s head to break his neck, but before he could twist, Hercules slammed him against the wall with the force of his body again and again, until Christian lost his grip. The impact left a crater in the wall.

Irritated, Christian shoved the Vamp into the dismembered statue, and it broke into pieces. “Get off me, you dullard.”

The man hurled a large stone at Christian’s head. “Fuck you!”

Aha. He’d finally found the man’s insecurity, and it had nothing to do with his looks. Younglings were so sensitive, and it was obvious this guy was no more than five years old based on his language skills. He’d probably spent every waking hour in the gym to compensate for his lack of intelligence.

Christian ducked when the next stone flew at his head. “Missed me, you nitwit. I’ve never met a man as big as you that wasn’t a simpleton. Is that why you were chosen to babysit the corpses? The boss realized it was the perfect job for a blundering eejit like you.”

The man scowled. “I’m gonna rip your head off.”

Christian bowed theatrically. “Give it your best go, arseface.”

This time Christian dug in his heels and bulldozed the Vampire across the room. Hercules struck the wall, and his ribs cracked. Christian winced when the Vampire bit his shoulder like a rabid animal.

“Get the feck off me!” He couldn’t punch the man in the face because of the odd angle, so he twisted the man’s nipple clean off.

The big oaf shrieked and let go, blood covering his mouth.

“So that’s how it’s gonna be?” Incensed, Christian stalked over to a table and broke off the flat top. “You should be ashamed to call yourself a Vampire. A few broken ribs and you’re sucking on my vein like a teat.” Christian hefted the metal base. “Just for that, I’m not giving you a choice of which hole I’m gonna shove this in. And after that, I’m gonna smother your dead body with the rotting corpses in the other room—maggots and all.”

A ruckus sounded upstairs—furniture breaking, feet trampling.

“You’re gonna put that down,” the black-eyed Vampire demanded.

Not just commanded—he said it with conviction.

Christian sputtered out a laugh. “Are you trying to charm me? That was a sad attempt. I bet you’re no more than five in immortal years. Am I right? You’re still in diapers.” He hurled the table at him like a spear. “I’m your worst nightmare.”

The mostly naked Vampire was too big to move as nimbly as Christian. When he twisted away, the broken end of the table scraped across his bicep and back. Christian was a missile when he took off. He bent over like a bull targeting a matador and struck the man in the hips, flipping him over his head.

It sounded like a thick cut of meat smacking against the floor when the Vampire landed on his back.

Christian quickly turned around, grabbed a leg, and snapped it.

His adversary bellowed in pain.

Before the dunderhead got the bright idea to heal with more blood, Christian reached up and broke his arm. Screams filled the open room, louder than the music at one point. Then he flipped him onto his stomach.

Christian smacked the man’s thick skull against the hard floor. Not once but twice. “That should do it.”

The Vamp suddenly used his good arm and good leg to get on all fours. Blood dribbled onto the white floor from his dented forehead.

“Are you fecking kidding me?” He climbed over the man’s back and put him in a tight headlock. Squeezing with all his might, Christian lost focus and his hearing flooded back. There he was, straddling the man from behind with “Lady in Red” blaring from the car speakers. The domed ceiling and hard floors provided the perfect acoustics for the romantic song.

The Vampire attempted to stand but couldn’t with a broken leg. Red and purple colored his brutish face. Unfortunately, his hunched shoulders and the position made it impossible to snap his neck. Even that wouldn’t kill a Vampire. Had he been facing up, Christian would have plucked out his heart. Assuming he could get through all that muscle.

“I feel like I’m on a broken mechanical bull,” Christian grumbled.

The wheezing Vampire collapsed onto his forearms, his rear end high in the air. Christian didn’t dare let go of the man’s neck. Just a little longer and he’d fall unconscious, especially at the rate he was bleeding. When Christian felt himself sliding off, he anchored his feet on either side and realized he needed to pin this guy all the way to the ground. Christian desperately bumped his crotch against the Vampire’s rear, squeezing his neck tighter until another bone cracked.

Hercules finally fell onto his side, but Christian didn’t let go in case it was a ruse. He kept squeezing, his right leg pinned beneath the big fella.

“Christian? Do you have the situation under control?”

Christian looked up at Niko standing near a side hall. Blood stained his sword and stoic face.

The love song filled the room as Christian lay there, spooning a man in his underpants. “It’s not what it looks like.”

Niko’s lips twitched. “And what does it look like?”

Christian scooted back and sat up. He’d swallowed his gum at some point during the fight. “Is the upstairs clean?”

“There was only one, and I’ve eliminated him. I searched downstairs but found no one else. Did you see another?”

“No. Not unless someone’s hiding under a tablecloth.”

“I guess Sparrow’s strategy was hiding one armed man upstairs, just as we predicted. Not the intellectual he makes himself out to be.”

Christian grabbed the Vampire’s arms and dragged him into the front room.

“Do you require a sword?” Niko asked.

“Not just yet. I made a promise, and I’m a man of my word. I want to be sure he gets a gander at his new best friends when he crosses over.” Christian held his breath as he lifted a corpse and threw it over another. Then he strode to the wall, snatched up two heads, and placed them in front of Dunderhead so they looked right at him. “Ahh, Niko. ’Tis a shame you can’t see this.”

Niko slowly approached. “Something tells me I’d rather not.”

“Ignorance is bliss.”

“Precisely.”

“Did you happen to find Lenore’s bedroom?”

Niko furrowed his brow. “Why?”

“Just wondering if you could be a good lad and put the other shitebag under the covers.” He stepped forward, leveling his voice. “Don’t pretend you have any respect for that woman.”

“Perhaps just the head on her pillow will suffice.”

“On second thought, check her closet for a suitcase. She’ll probably be packing her things and moving out for a spell when Sparrow’s men retreat.”

“You might consider refraining from theatrics. We’ll have no acceptable explanation for defiling a higher authority rep’s home.” Niko’s phone vibrated. “That must be Viktor. One moment.”

Christian went outside to turn off that infernal music and wondered about Lenore. She would never accept living out her immortality as a ghost. Raven mentioned that Sparrow coveted Lenore. He must have recognized her power and influence and how that would benefit him. She had spent her life climbing over people to gain power, so if Lenore betrayed the higher authority, she would do everything to ensure his success. Their success. She would never take a risk without the certainty of success.

He reached inside the car and shut off the music. Now that Viktor wasn’t putting her on a pedestal, she might set her sights elsewhere. Especially now that Viktor didn’t have a home. But where would she go? To whom would she run?

“Christian! We have to leave.” Niko emerged from the front door and slowed down until he found the first step. “That was Viktor.”

Christian cursed under his breath. “If we’re leaving, I need to finish off the fanghole.”

Niko reached the car. “No need. He’s dead. I took care of it just now.”

They got in the car.

“What happened with Viktor?” Christian fired up the engine.

“Something went wrong.”

“Did they get Hunter?”

Niko put on his seat belt. “Yes, the little one is safe.”

“Then what’s the trouble?”

“Raven never came back. They had to leave her behind. Viktor stressed that she’s not expendable; he simply had no choice given the circumstances. They waited for a minute but couldn’t stay.”

Christian had nerves of steel, and hearing that Raven was in trouble made his heart slow down instead of speed up. He knew what needed to be done. “And where are we going?”

“The hotel.”

Christian threw the car into reverse and sped down the driveway before jerking the wheel and spinning the car. “I’m afraid that’s not gonna happen.”

CHAPTER 17

“We’re running out of time.” I leaned against the garage wall, no longer concerned about the “no speaking” rule. The fireworks were loud, and we were alone. “Should we go get her?”

Claude shook his head, his attention split between the tunnel and the open garage door across the room.

I peered into the darkness. “I see something.”

In the distance, a beautiful blur of lights came into view. When Gem drew closer, I saw the boy and sighed with relief.

Hunter jumped into Claude’s arms and squeezed him tight. Claude mussed his black hair, and I thought I heard him purring. Claude was especially good with kids, and he and Hunter had bonded while doing small repairs around the house. Hunter liked to feel needed and useful, and Claude nurtured that. When Hunter leaned back, Claude covered his mouth to remind him to stay silent.

Gem emerged with a frazzled look, and to my surprise, Kira followed behind her. When the fireworks exploded in rapid succession, Gem tapped her wrist in a panic. We only had a minute left. Maybe seconds.

After closing the secret passageway door, we dashed to the ramp.

My heart ricocheted in my chest when a pair of legs came into view. The Vampire descended the ramp, and his eyes twinkled when he saw us at the bottom. This one didn’t have on a suit from the party but a black shirt and jeans. He looked like a Latin soap opera star.

“Thought I saw some tracks,” he said, one finger plugged in his ear. “Well, well. What do we have here?”

Claude backed up, still clutching Hunter in his arms.

“Run to the other garage door!” I pointed in the direction we’d come from, which was a dead end. Did the Vampire know that? It was a fifty-fifty shot. We needed to lure him away from the exit so he couldn’t signal the others. As I hoped, he chased after us. Gem and Kira ducked behind the van. Claude fell out of sight.

Halfway across the garage, I turned to face him. High-pitched whistles pierced my ears, followed by popping that sounded like rapid gunfire. When the Vampire cringed and covered his ears, I flashed at him with my impalement stick. He struck me before I made contact, but instead of crumpling to the ground like a felled tree, I smashed into Wyatt’s 1971 red Mini Cooper.

Oops.

I grimaced at the dented hood. “He’s gonna kill me,” I murmured, and I didn’t mean the Vampire. That vintage car was Wyatt’s pride and joy. Aside from the blue door, he’d kept all the original parts on the ridiculously tiny car, which had the steering wheel on the opposite side.

“What are you?” the Vampire asked in disbelief.

I flashed toward him. Only this time I pivoted and drove the stake through his back. In dramatic soap opera fashion, he dropped to his knees, spread his arms, and fell flat onto his stomach.

I blinked in surprise. That was a classic Mage maneuver. I’d had a plan for when he avoided it, but it was like he had no fighting experience. “Where the hell did he find these guys? The Vampire academy for the ungifted?”

Gem zipped over from behind the van. “That was breathtaking!”

I looked between them as the fireworks reached a noisy crescendo. “That’s the finale. You guys need to get the hell out of here.”

“What are you going to do about him?” Claude asked.

I stared down at the man’s ass. He had heart-shaped stitching on one of the back pockets. “Niko keeps a spare blade in the van. I’ll take care of him. Get out of here! Now!”

The group shot up the ramp in a flash. Once the fireworks ended, we would no longer have that blanket of protection. Sparrow might check on Hunter and Kira, and if so, we needed to haul ass before the search began.

I opened the back of the van, reached for the sheath under one of the benches, and pulled out Niko’s sword.

“Don’t think about it,” I whispered. But how could I not think about it? I’d killed men a number of ways, but this felt medieval.

When I placed the blade against the back of his neck, I remembered his handsome face. Maybe he’d gotten mixed up with the wrong guy, or maybe Sparrow had made them promises. What kind of villain had a heart stitched onto his pants?

Being a coldhearted killer was easier when I knew something about my target.

I raised the blade, but the breath got knocked out of me when someone tackled me from behind. We hit the floor, and I lost the sword. When the man reached for it, I bit his arm and frantically tried to crawl out from beneath him.

“Oh no you don’t,” he said, his gravelly voice rife with malice.

I whipped my head back and knocked him in the face. After a hard elbow jab, I scrambled free. When I turned, I expected to see a garage filled with Vampires. But it was just a thin man with a wiry mustache and dimples.

Niko’s words entered my mind: Never underestimate your enemy.

Dimples grinned at me, blood gushing from his broken nose. He reached up and pinched his bones back in place. Before he had a chance to wipe the blood off his hands, I swung the sword in a crisscross motion. He hopped back, away from his unresponsive friend. If he removed the impalement wood from his buddy, I’d be in a world of trouble.

Swords weren’t a weapon I was used to handling, but I tried to look experienced with a blade to keep him moving. I needed to buy time for Gem and Claude to escape. The Vampire hissed when I speared him in the kidney. He raised his arm to break the weapon, so I jerked it away. It was only a matter of time before he snapped the sword in two.

Remembering Viktor’s workbench, I flashed over to it and grabbed the hammer off the wall. Then I torpedoed across the garage. The fanghole was bending over his fallen comrade.

“Hey!” I shouted.

When he turned, I threw the hammer and it spiraled toward him. I’d tossed knives a million times at our target boards, but hammers moved slower. Instead of striking him in the head, its trajectory had a more rapid descent, and it hit him in the sternum. I needed to use Christian’s blood and take this guy out with my bare hands before he used the sword against me.

I tossed the sword aside and made a wild lunge. When we hit the ground, I pinned him. His fangs were out, and he gnashed his teeth as he struggled to get free.

“Get off me, you cunt!”

“You’re new, aren’t you?” I said, staring at his pearly whites. They were so straight that I was certain he’d had braces at some point in his human life. “Usually the old ones call me a wench or something more colorful. Why would you follow a Mage?”

“I’m going to tear out your heart and eat it!” he growled.

How the hell was I going to get out of this? A sword wouldn’t help me at close range, and I didn’t have any more impalement wood to immobilize him.

I kept his wrists pinned as he attempted to buck me off. There was only one option. Dammit. I needed to drink his blood and drain him. It was the only way to weaken him. I’d done it a million times before, but a Vampire was powerful and wouldn’t make it easy.

With a quick shift in my hips, I gently grinded against him.

He stilled.

When I did it again, his eyes dragged down to my breasts, heaving from the motion of my body.

“You like that?” I asked, my tone sultry. I drew closer to his face, my breath on his jaw. “Want more?”

He smelled like old leather. The thought of drinking his blood made me sick to my stomach. But he was dangerously close to my own neck, and this plan could go down in flames if he started using his brain.

Men make stupid decisions when aroused.

“I want to taste you,” I whispered in his ear.

All I needed was for him to bend his neck and relax. When he complied, I stroked my tongue over his jugular—an erogenous zone for Vampires. His body went limp beneath my grip, and he groaned. With expert precision, I sank my fangs into his neck and quickly retracted them. In the early days, it would take me a few tries to hit the right spot. Some people’s sweet spots were deeper than others. A vein took longer than an artery to drain, and arteries were messy if you weren’t careful. Knowing where to bite came instinctually. Now I penetrated a vein like a pro.

Vile blood filled my mouth, and I drank hard and fast. Reading blood was indescribable—like putting a bunch of different foods into a blender and then guessing what they were. Some I could make out distinctly while others proved more difficult. I drank deep, acutely aware of his darkest secret. He’d killed his parents. How could I know something so specific? Blood usually conveyed emotions, but Christian said that sometimes it could reveal so much more. I drained him so fast that he didn’t know what hit him.

His face was ashen, and his eyelids grew heavy.

Enough.

I sat up, nauseous and filled with his emotions. I couldn’t drink him dry—my stomach couldn’t tolerate it. But I’d weakened him enough to the point of unconsciousness. The fireworks were louder than before since my hearing had sharpened with his blood.

I quickly stood and collected the sword off the ground. Knowing his sins made the task a piece of cake, and his darkness coursed through my veins like poison. I knelt down, raised the sword, and severed his head.

When I stood and looked at the first Vampire, I couldn’t bring myself to deliver the same fate. Did I want to drink his blood just to have an excuse to kill him?

Fuck it. Hunter and Kira were safe by now, so what did it matter? It wouldn’t take a genius to figure out that Keystone was behind the rescue.

I dropped the sword, tempted to vomit up the blood. It felt like worms crawling through me. But I needed his strength in case I encountered more Vampires on my way out.

As I emerged from the garage, I glanced up at the plane flying over Keystone. The snow had stopped falling. Colorful pastel smoke painted the sky as the fireworks drew to an epic conclusion. I expected the banner to say something about a happy wedding or bon voyage, but as it flew toward the east, I couldn’t take my eyes off the message that read: Marry Me, Precious.

Despite the Vampire blood, my knees weakened.

Just a diversion.

When the plane made a sharp turn, my eyes swung over to the mansion. I looked like a drop of blood in virgin snow in my dress, and I knew that was how Sparrow had noticed me. He stood before a tall window on the third floor, not moving an inch. I wouldn’t have recognized him had the window not been open and his long hair flowing out. Now that we had Hunter in our possession, nothing would stop us from taking back our home.

* * *

After the fireworks began, Shepherd couldn’t sit in the Jeep a minute longer. Wyatt had to stay on his computer to keep in communication with his friend, so he remained in the car.

Shepherd paced, his stomach knotting as he watched the bursts of light showering the sky in the distance. It should have been him leading the rescue mission—not Gem. He cracked his knuckles while flattening a path in the patchy snow. The explosions spooked the birds from the trees, and squirrels ran for their lives.

Viktor leaned inside the Jeep. “How much time?”

“After the finale ends, that’s all she wrote,” Wyatt answered. “What’s your plan if they don’t come back?”

“I go get them,” Shepherd answered, inviting no argument. “You guys can take off, but I don’t leave without my son.”

Wyatt snorted. “Good luck fighting off an army of Vampires with a few chopsticks. That reminds me, did I ever tell you the story about the Vampire who was staked in a restaurant with one of those kebob skewers? Apparently the owner didn’t realize the ones his supplier was selling him weren’t bamboo but made from beechwood or something. Can you believe that? It was a Mage-run business,” he said on a chuckle. “They got shut down by the higher authority for serving food on impalement wood.”

Shepherd scooped snow in his hand. The cold barely registered. Wyatt had a story for everything, and he was tempted to hurl a snowball through the open window but knew it was just Wyatt’s way of providing a distraction.

Explosions stopped his heart. They were followed by what sounded like rapid gunfire as the lights in the distance grew more intense. And then a moment later… it stopped, the silence deafening.

Shepherd’s heart hammered against his chest. He branched away from the driveway into the open field, trying to see if anyone was coming.

“That’s all she wrote,” Wyatt announced. “The plane will keep circling for another fifteen minutes.”

None of them had heard the plane throughout the fireworks, but now Shepherd could hear the engine in the distance even though he couldn’t see a damn thing.

When he spotted Gem, he took off running.

“Are they following you?” he shouted.

“I don’t know!” she called back.

Gem had Hunter in her arms and looked like she was struggling. He had on tan pants and a white shirt, no jacket. His dark hair was messy and lacking a hat to keep him warm.

Gem slowed to a stop. Out of breath, she let go of Hunter and dropped to her knees. When the boy turned to face him, Shepherd tensed. Would he resent him? Would he understand? This moment was far worse than when he walked away from Keystone, leaving his son behind.

Hunter walked toward Shepherd and abruptly stopped short. Shepherd knelt down and met eyes with him. Was he angry? Terrified? His blue eyes seemed duller than usual, not as full of life and joy. Hunter put his cold hands on Shepherd’s cheeks and they touched foreheads. They both felt each other’s emotions in that quiet moment—relief. Shepherd took him into his arms and stood, placing a kiss on his neck. When the boy quietly sobbed, it nearly wrecked him.

“It’s okay, little man,” he said, rocking him back and forth. “I got you. Nothing’s gonna happen as long as I’m here.” Shepherd pushed his emotions so Hunter could feel his sincerity and protectiveness.

When Hunter replied with a single touch, all Shepherd felt was love. Damn if he didn’t want to break down crying in front of everyone. That warm feeling coming from his son meant everything—meant more than the words he rarely whispered.

“There’s Claude.” Gem staggered to her feet and pointed toward the grove of trees. “He’s got Kira.”

Shepherd spotted Claude running at normal speed. Kira was on his back, her arms wrapped around his neck and head down. Claude had a good hold of her legs, but her weight and the slippery snow made it hard for him to run Chitah speed the whole time.

Shepherd gave Hunter a kiss on the head and set him down. “Go sit in the car. I’ll be there in a sec. Okay?”

Hunter wiped the tears from his blue eyes and nodded.

Viktor patted the boy’s head as he passed him and joined Shepherd. “What is the situation?” he asked Claude.

When Claude reached them, he took several deep breaths and swallowed a few times before speaking. “A Vampire ambushed us in the garage. Raven stayed behind to finish him off.”

Viktor stared in the distance where their tracks carved a pathway in the snow. “Were there more?”

“We ducked out of the garage and flashed off. Someone might have seen us, but we didn’t stop to look.”

“That’s a clusterfuck,” Shepherd said. “There’s only one way in and out of the garage, unless you count the secret door.”

Viktor stroked his beard. “She would not be foolish enough to go into the house. Claude, run back to the wall. Look over and see if she’s coming. If not, we have to leave. Every second we wait puts everyone at risk. Be careful no one follows you back.”

Claude set Kira on her feet and sprinted out of sight. Since he could run faster than a Mage, it wouldn’t take him long.

Gem gave a plaintive sigh. “Are we really going to leave her?”

“If we go back, we will have done this for nothing,” Viktor replied. “I cannot guarantee Hunter’s safety. Even if one or two of you go back to fight them, we still have to get the boy out of here. We are not prepared to wage a war against Sparrow’s men today. We do not have enough weapons, and you are too weak to use your gifts. They could easily trap us here in this driveway.”

Shepherd scratched behind his ear. Viktor was always right, but it didn’t make it easier. Gem was a Wielder, and her fireballs would incinerate them. But she had already depleted a large amount of her core light while flashing that long distance. He watched her lumbering toward the Jeep.

Kira smoothed down her unkempt hair. It looked like a flame threatening to set the trees ablaze.

He gestured to her socks. “Where are your shoes?”

Kira hopped from one foot to the other, her arms crossed and nose bright red from the frosty air. She barely looked like herself in sweatpants and a brown sweater. Wait, was that his sweater?

Viktor cupped her face in his hands, ignoring the dark soot on her cheeks and mouth. He spoke to her in a language Shepherd didn’t recognize. Kira had done everything to look less noticeable—less desirable—from the excessive dirt on her face and hands to her oversized clothes.

As if that could stop a truly twisted man.

Kira shook her head at Viktor, and he released a frosty breath.

Shepherd glanced back. It was a good walk to the car. “Come on. I’ll carry you.”

She stared at him.

Viktor translated, and she vehemently shook her head.

When Kira marched toward the Jeep in her wet socks, Shepherd couldn’t take it any longer. Whatever problem she’d had with him since day one didn’t matter. Kira had watched over Hunter, kept him safe, and there was no way in hell he was letting her get frostbite. He caught up with her and swept her off her feet.

Kira’s panic made him wince each time she slapped his chest and shoulder. When Viktor said something from behind, she stopped fighting. No matter what language they spoke, women would always remain a mystery to him.

“Why don’t you like me?” he murmured. “I eat all your food, even when the other knuckleheads are complaining they don’t get enchiladas or junk food. I stay out of your way, try not to make a mess, and I’ve never said a bad word about you. I know I’m not easy to look at, but you don’t have to flee every time I walk into a room. I’m not the devil.”

When he reached the Jeep, he couldn’t open the door, so Kira reached down and did it for him. Shepherd didn’t want to throw her in feet first, so he set her feet inside and let her crawl into the seat. When she reached out to close the door, her hair got right up in his face.

Damn if she didn’t smell like honeysuckle.

The door slammed.

Shepherd leaned through the open driver’s-side window and looked at the elf in the passenger seat. “I owe you.”

“For what?” Wyatt asked, avoiding eye contact.

“The fireworks. It was a good idea.”

Wyatt closed the laptop. “Viktor paid for it.”

“I still owe you.”

Wyatt drummed his fingers on the computer. “You know what? Actually, there is something.” He leaned over and held Shepherd’s gaze. “If we stay like this for eternity, no more heckling my outfit. I can’t stop the others, but we’re partners. It would be nice to have one person who wasn’t laughing.”

“Done.”

Wyatt twisted his mouth as if he didn’t believe him. “What’s the catch?”

“No catch.” He patted the door. “At least you didn’t wear the kilt.”

“Your loss. I look smokin’ in one of those. Running around Keystone keeps my legs in shape.” He waggled his eyebrows. “The ladies do like.”

“Start the car!” Viktor shouted.

Shepherd snapped his head around. Viktor and Claude were running toward the Jeep, but Raven was nowhere in sight.

He opened the door and noticed Hunter fiddling with the air vent. “Buckle him up.”

Kira opened her door to let Claude and Viktor in the back. When Shepherd noticed Hunter shivering, he turned on the engine to warm up the vehicle.

Claude and Viktor noisily shifted around in their seats.

The Chitah wiped his brow and reclined his head. “She wasn’t there. I didn’t see her.”

“Shepherd, drive,” Viktor commanded.

Shepherd threw the car into reverse. After he maneuvered backward down the driveway, he turned the car around and hauled ass up the private road.

“What did you see?” Gem asked.

Shepherd watched them through the rearview mirror.

Claude sighed wearily and wiped his face. “I saw no one. Maybe she went a different direction to lead them away from us.”

Wyatt bent over to set his laptop on the floor. “Or maybe she’s deadski.”

Shepherd lightly hit the brakes, causing Wyatt to thump his head on the dash.

Wyatt clutched his laptop and glowered. “You did that on purpose.”

“I will call Niko when we get to the hotel,” Viktor informed them.

“And Raven?” Gem asked.

“She was very brave.” Viktor steered his gaze out the window. “Raven saved many lives. Let us hope for the best.”

CHAPTER 18

I walked for miles. After emerging from the garage, I decided to go a different route instead of back to the van. Too much time had passed, and I wanted the team to escape without leading Sparrow’s men to them. Putting a child in jeopardy, just to wait for me? Never gonna happen. I flashed across property lines until I reached another private road. It was a tricky run, and I lost my footing several times. After what must have been five miles, I slowed to a walk. All the flashing had drained my core light, and I moved sluggishly, hardly able to keep my eyes open. The Vampire’s blood inside me was the worst part and left my stomach roiling. While it gave me temporary strength, it didn’t give me energy.

Once I reached the city, I turned up a familiar road that led to the hotel and crumpled against a Laundromat. I wasn’t sure how long I napped.

When someone touched my knee, I threw out my arm to knock him in the face.

“Is that any way to treat your one true love?”

I blinked my eyes all the way open. “Christian? How did you find me?”

“Never you mind that.” He lifted me into his arms, and I felt so weak—so heavy.

“Wait, people will see you.”

“So?”

“Humans can’t see me,” I pointed out. “It looks strange.”

“Have you seen where we are? This place is full of lunatics. What’s one more?”

When we reached the Porsche, I peered over his shoulder at the red truck. “Is that—?”

I bumped my head on the top of the car as Christian set me down inside the empty passenger seat. After he buckled me in, he walked around and got in.

“Where’s Niko?” I asked.

“Behind us.”

I twisted around to look through the back window. “Is that my father’s truck?”

“Aye.”

“I don’t understand. What happened?”

Christian revved the engine before pulling into traffic. “Viktor called and said there was trouble. They had to leave. At first I wanted to find you, but if Sparrow had seen you, he might go after something of value to you. Doesn’t take long for a Vampire to learn a man’s secrets. So I went to get your da, and believe you me, the man doesn’t take orders. How the feck was he ever in the military?”

I rubbed my face when the reality set in that Christian saved my father from the potential wrath of our nemesis. “How did you get him out of the house?”

He cut me a sharp glare. “Before or after the dog tried to rip my arm off?”

“Does he know about our situation?”

“I couldn’t explain it. We didn’t have time because I needed to find you. I’m sure he has plenty of questions after seeing me carry an armful of air.”

I reached over and gripped Christian’s thigh. The fact that he’d put my father first didn’t upset me at all. In fact, it made me love him even more. Especially since he hated my old man. “You said Viktor called. Is Hunter safe?”

“Aye. They’re at the hotel, waiting to see if you’re still alive.”

I slumped against the door. “Barely.”

When we reached the hotel, Christian pulled over.

“Is Harley with him?” I asked. “They don’t allow dogs. Especially after the wolf fiasco.”

Christian scratched his beard and murmured, “Stay here.”

I watched him hop out of the car and dart inside. Could he charm the manager from behind that barrier wall? When I looked through the back window again, I could see Crush moving his hands as he sometimes did when talking.

I chuckled and faced front. My father made Niko sit in the back so the dog could have the passenger seat.

Christian opened my door. “Go in with Niko. Your da and I will park the cars.”

When I stepped out, a gust of wind blew my hair to the side. There weren’t as many prostitutes in the daytime, and the two outside weren’t aware of my presence. One lady near the door muttered something about milk, eggs, and peanut butter.

Niko caught up as we went in. “I’m pleased to know you’re alive.”

“Me too.”

When I saw the stairs, I headed to the elevators instead. I’d already seen some gory stuff today and didn’t have time to be shocked by a faceless man in the elevator. My legs were too shaky for six flights of steps.

“Are you going to see Viktor?” Niko asked after I pushed a button.

“I’ll drop you off on four. I’m going up to my room for a little while. Tell them I need to be alone. I’m fine. I just… I can’t handle a crowd right now.”

“As you wish.”

When the doors opened, Niko stepped out.

Blue greeted him and took his arm. “Hey, amigo. You made it.” She gave me a nod before the doors closed.

When the elevator chimed again, I got off and sat by our door to wait for Christian. I probably had enough power left to bust the knob, but then we’d have to worry about repairs. It seemed like only seconds had passed when they arrived, but it must have been longer.

Harley’s barking snapped me out of my daze as they emerged from the elevators. He bounded down the hallway and started barking at me. I reached out to pet him, but my hand went right through. Could he sense me?

“Quiet now.” Crush snapped his fingers.

Harley obeyed, but a low growl thrummed in his chest.

“Welcome to the fantasy suite.” Christian unlocked the door and hurled Crush’s bag inside.

Crush pointed a finger at him. “Watch the attitude, peckerhead. I don’t give two shits if you’re seeing my daughter—show some respect.”

“I thought the respect part came with saving your arse.”

Crush stalked by him. “You still haven’t explained that part.”

The dog trotted in behind his master.

Christian helped me up. “How are you feeling, Precious?”

“I drank blood.”

He locked eyes with me. “Is he dead?”

I nodded.

“Good girl.”

Once inside, Christian shut the door.

My father stood before the window, looking out. “Hell of a view. Nothing but booze and hookers.”

I sat at the foot of the bed by the bathroom. The hotel linens from the other bed were still heaped in a pile on top.

“You wanna tell me what we’re doing here?” Crush took off his brown sherpa-lined coat and tossed it in the corner chair by the other bed. “And why you looked like you were carrying something when your arms were empty? I’m old, but I’m not senile.”

“Daddy?”

He didn’t turn. He couldn’t hear me anymore.

Christian scratched his head. “Raven’s a ghost.”

A thunderstruck silence fell over the room. So much for beating around the bush.

“Are you telling me my baby’s dead?” Crush asked, his voice quavering.

I shot up. “Christian, no! Tell him I’m not dead.”

“She wants me to tell you she’s not dead.”

Crush faced us and wiped his eyes. “What do you mean, she told you? Only Gravewalkers can see the dead.”

“Aye. But she’s not dead.”

“Then how the hell can she be a ghost?”

I crossed the room and stood in front of my father. “Tell him I’m here. Tell him.”

“She’s here. She’ll explain everything through me.”

I reached out to touch his cheek, but my hand went through him. It was a strange feeling since I wasn’t transparent or anything. “Tell him to sit down before he has a heart attack.”

“She wants you to sit your arse down before you have a heart attack.”

Crush’s lips twitched. “Yeah, my baby’s here.” He dragged the chair to the foot of the bed and took a seat. “Explain.”

I sat on the bed near him. “A Mage put a curse on us using energy. We don’t know how, but we’re trying to figure it out. You can’t tell anyone. Not yet. It might put us in danger.”

Christian relayed my words.

“What the hell did he do that for?” Crush asked.

“It was a whole bunch of people,” I said. “He wants us to join his army to overthrow everyone. Those who join him will have the spell lifted.”

Christian continued acting as my interpreter.

“And those who don’t?” Crush asked.

“We stay this way forever.” I sighed and looked at his steel-toe shoes. “There’s a risk if we tell others about this deal and it gets back to most of the higher authority members. They might think we’re all a risk of becoming traitors, especially those who work for the higher authority, Mageri, and so on. Everyone seems to be keeping their mouths shut or else we would have heard rumors by now.”

After repeating my words, Christian strode to the bed and sat to my right. “Humans can’t see them anymore, but Breed still can. That’s why I can talk to her.”

Crush stopped petting Harley on the head and looked around. “Where is she?”

“In front of you.”

Crush looked in my direction and teared up. “No wonder you came over yesterday. Is that why Switch was giving me a funny look—because you were there when I came back?”

“Yes.”

“Fuck. I’m sorry I didn’t give you a hug before I left.”

“Daddy, don’t cry. You know I love you, and we had the best day.”

“She had a good time,” Christian said.

Crush speared him with a glance. “That’s not Raven talking.”

Christian gave me a peevish look. “I’m not saying it.”

My father leaned back. “Grow a pair.”

When I gave Christian a reproachful look, he stood up and leaned against the dresser.

“I’m waiting,” Crush said.

I smiled. Couldn’t be helped.

Christian folded his arms. “Daddy, don’t cry. You know I love you, and we had the best day.”

Crush smiled in my direction. “Tell your peckerhead never to call me daddy again. That creeps me the fuck out.”

“I’m not the ghost,” Christian fired back. “I can hear everything you’re saying.”

“Damn shame.” Sighing, Crush gave Harley another scratch on the ear. “So what am I doing here?”

I fell across the bed on my side. “Can you explain everything, Christian? I’m not up to it.”

After prefacing that I wasn’t feeling well after fighting Vampires, Christian filled Crush in on everything, including why he’d kidnapped him. He detailed our limitations and the uncertainty of what would come. Since Crush was under our watch, we didn’t have to worry about him spilling our secrets to anyone.

When Christian finished, a long stretch of silence followed. Crush repeatedly made a fist while staring at his hand. “I need to call Red and tell him to take over the garage. Jimmy has tomorrow off, so Red’ll have to call him in.”

I was relieved he hadn’t put up a fight. Crush could be ornery, and he didn’t like leaving his castle. “Tell him he can have this bed since it’s the clean one with all the new bedding. I’ll take the other one.”

As soon as Christian relayed that, Crush got up and tossed his bag on the other bed. “This’ll do just fine. You better get back to your room.”

“This is my room.” Christian was losing his patience, and I adored that my dad knew how to push his buttons.

“What the hell does a Vampire need with a bed?”

Christian quirked a brow. “Do you really want me to answer that?”

“Can she still eat and use the bathroom?”

“Not entirely. She doesn’t require food, not that she can taste it. So there’s no need for using the bathroom. She’s only half-dead; that means she can still move things around and drive a car.”

Something occurred to me, and I sprang to the other side of the bed and opened the drawer.

It startled Crush, and his eyes widened when he saw the pen and paper floating in the air. I scribbled a note and handed it to him.

Crush accepted the paper with trepidation and read the message aloud. “No matter what happens, I’m always listening. PS: Don’t let Harley pee on the floor.”

He sat down and blotted his eyes with the paper.

It killed me I couldn’t comfort him or make him laugh.

I looked at Christian. “I have a concern.”

When he furrowed his brow, I pointed toward Lenore’s room.

“You won’t have to worry about that one,” he said.

Crush swung his head up. “Are you talking to me?”

“You’ll know when I’m talking to you.”

“Keep it up. See what happens.”

I led Christian into the short hall. “What’s going on?”

“I stopped on the fourth floor to announce we’re here and ran into Blue in the hall. After they got back, Viktor went up to check on Lenore, but she didn’t answer. Blue’s falcon looked through the window and noticed her belongings were gone.”

“What belongings?”

“The satchel of money. Good thing I set some aside for the hotel.”

“Do you think she skipped town? Maybe that’s why she needed all that cash.”

“I couldn’t say.”

“What the hell happened to the TV?” Crush set the box on the dresser and looked at the smashed screen.

“If he’s gonna stay with us, he’ll need something to watch,” I said.

“For feck’s sake. Prop him by the window. There’s plenty of action outside.”

“Get the one out of Viktor’s room. He doesn’t watch TV—or so he claims. Unless someone has Lenore’s key.”

He cupped my head in his hands. “Are you all right?”

My head throbbed as if someone had struck me with a baseball bat. My eyes burned, my veins were pulsing, and I’d never felt more exhausted. “I need to lie down.”

“Do you want Lenore’s old room? I can get another key.”

I shook my head. “No. Nothing will make me sleepier than hearing my father laughing at some stupid comedy. Thanks for bringing him. I left one of the men alive, but it doesn’t matter now. Sparrow saw me. If he had gone after my father—”

“Worry not, lass. I’ll go down and tell Viktor that Sparrow saw you. And if anyone has a problem with your da being here, they can take it up with me.”

“We need to keep him here, and he can’t go outside. Not even to walk Harley.” I lowered my gaze. “There’s something I need to tell you. Something I did to one of the Vampires.”

“You mean survive? You must always do whatever it takes to gain control of a situation. We’ve had this conversation before. I don’t need to know. That’s not what we’re about.”

I swung my gaze up. “You’re not even curious about the details?”

Grinding up against the Vampire wasn’t exactly cheating, but it seemed like something Christian should know. I’d lured many a man to his death with seduction, but now I felt riddled with guilt.

His hands swept over my shoulders. “You’re alive, and that’s all that matters. Well, half-alive. Whenever we get back home, we’ll work on it in the training room. You have limitations because of your Breed, but you also have advantages. You’re young, and you’re relying on maneuvers that worked in the past. Nothing wrong with that. But whenever you’re in a tussle and reach for familiar tools, we’ll reenact it in the training room. It takes decades to refine one’s talents and learn new tactics. If you had two Vampires in the room, that complicates matters. I don’t know how we’ll re-create that exactly, but I’ll do my best. Though, to be honest, you don’t seem to need much help.”

I flicked a glance at the ghost behind him who had on nothing but his underwear. “Is there anything you want to tell me about your mission?”

He put his arms down. “Can’t say there is. Niko and I completed the task without a hitch.”

“So you didn’t have to do anything… regrettable?”

“That’s an odd question.”

When Crush looked like he was about to attempt an impossible repair on the broken TV, I nudged Christian toward the door. He stole a kiss before disappearing out of sight.

CHAPTER 19

I stretched across the sheets and blinked awake. I could sense it was midafternoon. The TV was on, but my father wasn’t in his bed. When I sat up, I flinched at the sight of Harley sitting at the foot of my bed. I waved my arm around, and he somewhat followed it. Could he see my aura? If I didn’t carry a smell, he wouldn’t know me from the mailman.

“Hey, boy. Do you remember me? I look different, don’t I?”

“Ruff,” he replied.

I thought my father was in the bathroom, but when the main door opened, I jumped to my feet. “You’re not supposed to leave the room!”

He ambled past me with a roll of newspaper. I watched him spread out the classifieds in the far-left corner. He must have been doing that for Harley to go on.

I scribbled on a notepad and then tapped him on the shoulder. When my hand went through him, I waved the paper in front of his face.

Crush clutched his chest and shot back as if a rattlesnake had bitten him. “Jesus, girl! Don’t do that again.” He snatched the paper and gave the side-eye in my direction. “We need a better system. All that paper floating around makes me feel like I’m in a horror movie. And this hotel doesn’t help.” He read the note and then flicked it on the bed. “Your toothy friend wasn’t around, so I had to go myself. Unless you want Harley shitting all over the floor.”

I wish I could hug you, I wrote.

“We’ll hug later when you figure this out.”

And if I stay this way? I wrote back.

He essayed a smile, but it wasn’t genuine. “Then I’ll have someone to play Scrabble with.”

I sputtered with laughter. The only time I’d ever seen Crush play Scrabble was at a party. They kicked him out of the game when he kept making up words.

I’ll be back soon. Are you hungry? I wrote.

“I had leftover pizza from last night.”

Last night? How long have I been asleep?

“A day,” he replied while sitting down and untying his laces. “We got here yesterday before noon. I gave peckerhead some money to pick me up a few pizzas.”

I frowned at the thought of him eating stale food. This wasn’t exactly the Four Seasons, and the rooms didn’t come with mini refrigerators to keep food fresh.

I’ll get dinner. And stop calling him peckerhead. His name is Christian. Or Poe. Or sonny boy.

He read the note and wadded it up. “You better watch that sass talk. He’s lucky I don’t call him a cab to get the hell out of Cognito.” Crush ambled to the dresser and grabbed a bottle of orange soda. Gomer Pyle played on the TV, and Crush was already chuckling before he took a seat on the bed.

I headed down to the fourth floor, hoping like hell I hadn’t ruined any plans by oversleeping. Viktor’s door was ajar, so I peered inside. Gem was fast asleep on her stomach, Claude curled up at her feet. Instead of taking the other bed, Niko had dozed off in the armchair. The closed curtains didn’t do much to darken the room, but it had that lazy-afternoon vibe that beckoned you to take a nap. I tiptoed away and lightly knocked on the next door.

Wyatt answered. “Hey, buttercup. You sleep like the dead.”

“Not funny. How’s Santa’s workshop?”

He shut the door. “Santa’s dead. Tragic reindeer accident.”

Hunter and Kira were sitting on a blanket in front of the window. She didn’t have on the baggy sweats anymore, just black jeans and the same brown sweater. By the looks of her braided hair and clean face, she’d taken a shower. Hunter smiled at me before turning his attention back to the origami animals Niko occasionally made for him.

“I’ll never understand how Niko makes those.” I sat at the foot of the bed nearest me, and Blue pulled up her feet to make room.

Wyatt strode over to the bed near the window, snatched a magazine from the nightstand, and fell onto his side.

Shepherd was watching Hunter like a hawk from the armchair in the left-hand corner.

“Where’re Viktor and Christian?” I asked.

Wyatt turned a page. “Christian went to buy clothes for the kid, and Viktor’s searching for his one true love.”

Blue grabbed the pen on the nightstand and flicked it at his head. “Don’t be ridiculous. Viktor had to meet someone, and he’s filling us in later.” She looked back at me. “Do you feel better?”

I shrugged. “Didn’t realize I slept a whole day.”

“Don’t feel bad,” she said, stuffing another pillow behind her back. “Gem slept all yesterday and last night. She woke up at two in the morning, wide-awake. That’s why she’s napping in the other room. She’s off her schedule. We’re rotating the sleep situation since we don’t have enough beds.”

“What about Lenore’s room? What happened to her anyhow?”

“She split like a banana,” Wyatt said, his back to us. “Didn’t leave a note. Viktor was upset but got over it pretty quick.”

“Viktor wants us all together anyhow.” Blue leaned forward to readjust her pillows. “Wouldn’t make sense to go searching for a woman who left of her own accord.”

“If anyone wants a nap, you can use my room,” I offered. “My dad’s up there. I guess Christian told you about that.”

Wyatt chuckled. “That fleshwalker cracks me up. He came down to share his pizza with Kira and the kid and brought that giant hellhound.”

“Hunter liked him,” Blue added. “They played all morning. I don’t agree with owning pets, but he seems like a good companion animal.”

“Well, if Hunter wants a quiet place to nap, he can go upstairs. My dad won’t mind, and the dog will keep him company.”

“I’m not letting him out of my sight,” Shepherd muttered, yawning right afterward.

Wyatt snorted. “Kind of hard to do with your eyes closed. If you don’t go to sleep, you’ll be useless on the next mission.”

“He’s right,” Blue chimed in. “You haven’t slept very much since yesterday.”

“That dog will guard him,” I promised Shepherd. “I’ve seen him strip flesh off bone. Trust me, Hunter couldn’t be safer anywhere else.”

Blue rubbed her eyes and got up. “I’ll take him. I could use a nap myself. We really got the shaft with this dead thing. We don’t need food or water, but we still have to sleep.”

Wyatt licked his finger and turned the page. “I’d rather sleep than go mad staring at the walls. Ever seen one of those ancient Vampires? They have crazy eyes. I’m not talking about the ones who are six or seven hundred. I once met a man who was fourteen thousand years old, and you don’t know scary until you look one of them in the eyes. I kid you not. A person isn’t meant to go that long without sleep.”

Blue offered her hand to Hunter. He looked to Shepherd first, who nodded.

After they left the room, I asked, “Anything new?”

Shepherd turned the chair to face me and then propped his feet on the bed. “Nope.”

I noticed the light outside. “We need to be careful about coming and going. Sparrow might send one or two of his men out to find us. Maybe not, but I think we might have pissed him off.”

Wyatt flopped over to face me. “What exactly happened in that garage? And how’s my car?”

“I killed one, left another alive. Sparrow saw me. Not much to tell.”

“Not much, she says. But how’s my car?”

“It’s still there.” I shifted toward him and tugged my dress out from beneath my leg. “Did you guys notice the dead guy following Christian?”

Wyatt gave me an air-kiss. “You’ve been replaced.”

“Why is he in his underwear?”

“You think I want to ask a freshy what he’s doing in his undies? I’m all booked up on crazy.”

My gaze wandered. “Maybe you should talk to him. He might have information about Sparrow. Ever thought of that?”

Shepherd put his feet down, and his eyes popped open.

“Good luck with that.” Wyatt rolled onto his back and held the magazine over his head. “The last thing you want to do is get involved in favor trading with a ghost. Too many things can go wrong. They can haunt you forever, hire another Gravewalker to have you or someone you love killed, get inside your head and make you do things—the dead can ruin your life.”

“Hey, it worked out for you that one time. Didn’t that spirit clear the house of all the other spooks?”

“Well, that was different, Miss Smarty-Pants. He wasn’t some rando. He knew Christian.”

We turned to look when the door opened. Christian waltzed in with a very large black appliance under one arm and a plastic sack in the other.

After setting the room key on the dresser, he tossed the sack in front of Kira, who was still quietly sitting on the floor. “Threads for the lass and wee one. I also found him a pair of gloves.”

“Hunter and Blue are upstairs sleeping,” I informed him. “What’s that?”

He tossed the large black object between his hands as if it were a ball. It must have weighed fifty pounds. “I bought your da a cooler for his drinks and food.”

“Are you living inside my head? I was just gonna ask you to get one of those. That’s pretty big.”

He set it on the dresser by the TV. “Three-point-three cubic feet with a built-in freezer.”

I chuckled. “That’s fancy for just a few nights. If I didn’t know better, I’d say you were trying to impress him. He could use something like that at work. Did you buy any food for it?”

He drummed his fingers on the fridge. “Would his majesty also like a pair of satin slippers for his dry hooves?”

The bag rustled as Kira pulled out the clothes. I arched an eyebrow when she held up a dowdy dress that Christian had picked out. It was exactly her style. She collected the garments and hurried past us before closing the bathroom door.

Christian hooked his thumbs in his leather pants. “Viktor’s still not back?”

Wyatt turned the page, and I realized he was reading an issue of Playboy. “Nope.”

Christian opened the fridge and glanced inside. “Where did you get that magazine? I’m the only one here with money.”

“Found it in a drawer.”

“Would you like me to fetch you a black light? I’m sure that’ll show you exactly where it’s been.”

Wyatt flung the magazine at Christian, who took a step away from it. “Sometimes it’s better not to know, spoilsport.”

“I thought you might be curious as to why the pages are stuck together.”

Shepherd stretched as he stood and then zombie-walked toward the door. “I’m getting some shut-eye in Viktor’s room. Don’t wake me unless there’s trouble.”

Wyatt spread his arms and legs. “And then there were five.”

“Is your head screwed on?” Christian asked. “Because there are only three of us in the room, and Kira makes four.”

I glanced at the half-naked man in the doorway. “There’s also a ghost in here.”

Christian’s dark eyebrows slanted. “From what I hear, the entire hotel is infested with them.”

“Yeah, but this one is yours. He’s been following you around since yesterday.”

Christian scratched his jaw. “Is he a big blond fella with spindly legs?”

“Uh-huh.”

“It must be the arseface I killed.”

I conjured a smile. “Why is he naked?”

Christian’s cheeks turned cherry red. “I don’t ask what you have to do on your kills, so I expect the same courtesy.” He scooped the fridge off the dresser, and it knocked against the wall on his way to the door. “I’ll just be upstairs, tormenting your da.”

I jogged after him down the hall. “Hold on, Poe. You don’t get away that easy. I can’t ignore a man walking around in tighty-whities, especially when he’s right on your ass.”

Christian looked over his shoulder. “Better not be on my arse.”

Not knowing if a Vampire ghost could hear very well, I flashed up ahead to the elevator and lowered my voice to a whisper. “We might be able to use him to help us. Maybe he has something on Sparrow.”

Christian appeared and entered the elevator. “That numpty didn’t strike me as someone a leader would divulge all his secrets to.”

“Keep it in mind. We might need him at some point.”

The ghost stepped through the closing doors and delivered an icy stare to my partner. A permanent scowl marred his brutish face, and nothing in his expression changed when he briefly noticed the faceless ghost behind me.

I tittered and stared at my feet. Poor bastard should have run into the light. But because of his resentment toward Christian, he would spend the rest of his afterlife walking around in a pair of briefs.

“Is something amusing?” Christian asked.

“Don’t tell me the story about what happened. Somehow it’s funnier using my imagination. Why didn’t you cut off his head?”

“Niko finished the job.”

“Strange. He’s all in one piece.”

“Perhaps it’s because Dunderhead wasn’t aware of his own death since he was taking a nap. Hope he liked where I left his mortal remains.” Christian flicked his attention to the empty space. “I make good on my promises.”

The Vamp took a swing at Christian, his fist going right through him. I could see how Wyatt would confuse them with the living. Most of them looked as real as me, but it was the little things that tipped you off. In my case, I couldn’t feel his energy. I decided to ignore his antics since that would only invite conversation. I had no patience to deal with a pissed-off ghost.

I placed my finger over my lips to hush Christian. We quietly entered the room, yellow sunlight sifting through the dingy curtains. Blue slept with her back to us on the far bed. Harley, all curled up beside Hunter, gave us the side-eye without so much as lifting his head.

My father had moved his chair between the beds to face the TV, his feet propped on the dresser, the volume low. “What the hell is that?” he grumbled, putting his feet down to let Christian pass.

Christian gingerly set the fridge to the left of the TV and searched for an outlet.

“You can put your food and drinks in there,” I said. “We’ll get you a few things. This way you’ll have something besides room-temperature leftovers.”

Then I remembered my father couldn’t hear me, and it was like a punch in the gut.

Without skipping a beat, Christian acted as my interpreter. He also informed Crush that Blue was in the room, asleep on the bed with Hunter, just in case he was in the bathroom when they’d come in earlier.

Crush eyeballed Christian and then the fridge. “If you put a salad in there, I’m leaving.”

Christian muttered something about my father not having put anything green in his mouth since the eighties.

“What did you say, boy?” Crush propped his feet on the dresser to block Christian’s path.

After plugging in the fridge, Christian straightened up. “I was just saying how remarkably fit you are for an old buzzard. Are you going to let me pass?”

Crush locked his fingers behind his head. “Ever done the limbo?”

Christian couldn’t cross over the bed since Crush’s chair was in the way. The two had a standoff, and I knew my father was waiting for Christian to be nice or say please. That was Crush’s way of establishing rank.

Christian, on the other hand, was an obstinate man who prided himself on threats. I could tell when he straightened up and clasped his hands behind his back that he was thinking up a doozy.

I snapped my fingers. “Can you two postpone this before we wake everyone up? Relay this to Crush, word for word: Can you keep an eye on Hunter? Blue’s asleep, and I don’t want Hunter leaving the room. He’s real sneaky and likes to slip past people.”

Crush sighed after Christian gave him the orders. “You want me to piss with the door open?”

Christian glanced at Harley. “I think the lad will stay where he is as long as that fleabag is here.” He reached in his back pocket and tossed something in Crush’s lap. “Put these gloves on him. A hotel like this is no place for a Sensor his age.”

With that, my father put his feet down for Christian to pass. “He won’t get past me.”

I bent down and gave Crush a ghost kiss.

Christian’s featured softened. “Your daughter’s giving you a peck on the cheek.”

Crush teared up a little. “I love you, baby girl. Don’t worry about us—we’ll be fine.”

Christian and I left the room.

“Feeling better after your nap?” he asked.

I scoffed. “You mean my twenty-four-hour marathon nap? A little sluggish, but better. I just wish I could have staked that fanghole so I didn’t have to drink him. We should have hiding spots for weapons in the house and garage. Especially impalement wood.”

“A woman after my own heart.”

As we neared the elevators, Viktor stepped out. He looked dashing in his ghost outfit. It wasn’t too eccentric but had just enough flash to make you turn your head.

“I was looking for you,” he said, but I wasn’t sure which of us he was addressing. “Is your father asleep?”

“No. He’s keeping an eye on the kid. Blue and Hunter are crashing.”

“I need to speak to Christian alone.”

That was my cue to take off.

Christian fished a thin wallet from his pocket and handed it to me. “There’s a grocer on the corner if you take a right. It’s just after the sex store. You can fill the icebox with food and drink. Just remember there’s only so much room.”

“I’m a ghost, and we’re in the human district,” I reminded him.

“Aye, but the grocer’s Breed. I’m not sure what exactly, but I noticed a symbol on his door when I passed by it earlier.”

I snorted. “You want the groceries floating down the street?”

“Everyone who lives here is either high or committing a crime. I don’t think anyone will call the coppers. And so what if they do? If they can’t see you, they can’t arrest you.”

I tapped the wallet against my thigh. “This should be interesting.”

* * *

The small convenience store had posters covering the windows with special prices and popular items. When I walked into the empty store, I greeted the cashier.

“How’s it going?”

The one-armed man sized me up as he probably did with all his customers. He quickly lost interest when he noticed my fancy gown. I guess I didn’t look like the type who would pilfer cigarettes and beer. After hooking a red shopping basket over my arm, I perused the short aisles.

“Bread, peanut butter… Where’s the jelly?” I scanned the shelves. “Do you have any jelly?”

“Next aisle,” he called back.

I went to the other side and grabbed a big jar of grape jelly. Next to it were all the breakfast foods like pastries and cereal. With Kira and Hunter joining us, we now had four mouths to feed. They were probably buying takeout for one meal and making it stretch. At least this would get them through breakfast and lunch. I shoved a box of peanut butter crackers in the basket along with three cans of mixed nuts. They could drink water from the bathroom faucets, so I grabbed a package of plastic cups. But since Hunter was a growing boy, I picked up a bottle of apple juice and fruit snacks. I had to go back for a second basket and started setting my items on the counter so he could ring them up.

Crush wouldn’t be thrilled about the cheese and premade sandwiches, so I tossed a few candy bars into the basket. He liked having something sweet after dinner. I also got plastic forks and some ramen noodles in a cup.

When the bell on the door jangled, I set my third basket on the floor and kicked it down the aisle. A man briskly walked past, so I waited until he was out of sight before hurrying back to the register.

“Is this all?” the cashier asked.

“Do you have any fresh fruit in the back?”

“In the back?” He stuffed another paper sack. “Oh sure. Right along with the prime rib and lobster.”

People mostly came in stores like these for cigarettes, snacks, and lottery tickets. Maybe I should have checked the expiration dates on the food.

I looked over my shoulder. “I’m in a hurry.”

“Aren’t we all,” he replied flatly.

After paying him, I gathered both paper sacks, having to hold one of them a little tighter since it had the juice bottle in the bottom. He’d double-bagged them, but they were still heavy as hell. “Can I switch out the juice bottle for juice boxes?”

Not waiting for an answer, I left everything on the counter and darted to the drink aisle. The juice packs were much lighter and wouldn’t rip a hole in the bag. The customer in the black trench coat indecisively stared at the beer selection.

After switching out the juice, I left the guy a fifty so he wouldn’t have to eat up more time adjusting the price.

“Thanks!” I scooped up the bags and struggled to open the door.

A few hookers were moving to keep warm, but the homeless had hunkered down somewhere warmer. The only two men near me were preoccupied dealing drugs, so I took my chance and flashed down the sidewalk. Humans couldn’t see me, but at least if I was flashing, the floating bags would be nothing but a blur. It didn’t take long to reach the hotel. Once inside, I hid behind a pillar in the lobby, listening to the clerk argue with a man about the hourly rates. After a minute or two, they were distracted enough that I made a break for the stairs, which were closer than the elevators.

“Excuse me! Miss?”

Please don’t let that be a ghost. I stopped on the landing and peered over my shoulder.

“You dropped this.”

The man in the trench coat panted heavily, his head down as he came up the steps. “I had to run my ass off. You know you’re not supposed to flash in the daytime.”

Hopefully this idiot wouldn’t report me for using my abilities in front of humans. I noticed crackers in his hand. When he reached the landing, he bent over, huffing like he might pass out. Then he blew out a breath. “I should work out more.”

“Thanks. Just put them in the bag.”

He dropped them into the sack, and I noticed he was missing two fingers. “There you go. Have a good one.”

We parted ways, but after a few steps, he said, “Mind if I ask you something?”

When I turned, he was right in my face, staring at me with the blackest eyes, so inky and bottomless that I couldn’t look anywhere else. He wasn’t out of breath anymore—that was just a ruse.

“Why don’t you set down the heavy bags and take a walk with me?” the man said smoothly, his words burrowing deep into my mind and snatching hold. “I know about your situation, and I bet you want answers, don’t you?”

Yes, I did want answers. The thought repeated in my head over and over, and I could think of nothing else I wanted more.

“I have them,” he said with a toothy smile. “Come with me, and you’ll have them too.”

I robotically set down the bags and felt an inexplicable need to go wherever he went, for the Vampire had charmed me.

CHAPTER 20

After Raven took off to buy food, Christian lightly knocked on Crush’s hotel room door.

Crush cracked the door, Lenore’s dagger in his hand.

“Ask him to step outside so we do not wake the boy,” Viktor said.

Christian fell back a step. “Viktor Kazan requests your presence in the hall.”

Crush came out and closed the door behind him. He had a pizza stain on his white T-shirt that he’d obviously tried to blot with water, but it had spread out. “Is he here?”

“Aye. He wants me to translate for him verbatim.” Christian listened to Viktor before he began. “I met with your close friend, Ren. We had a good discussion. As a Packmaster, he understands our situation and the need for secrecy. We don’t want the entire city going up in flames. There are people who will seize the opportunity to overthrow the higher authority. A fire has to start somewhere, and taking over an entire city would set a precedent.”

Crush tapped the blade against his jeans. “I’m guessing you got Ren’s contact info from Switch. Since Switch knows all my friends, what do you need me for?”

Christian listened to Viktor before answering. “I considered HALO helping us out, but they’re a small outfit of mixed Breed. We need larger numbers, either Vampires or Shifters who can take down Sparrow’s men. I don’t know enough Vampires to trust a large group, but packs I know. Switch is a good man,” Christian said, listening closely so he didn’t miscommunicate. “But Switch doesn’t have the same level of respect and influence as you do. This favor would require great risk and sacrifice, and that’s why I wanted to speak with him personally so he would understand the full impact if we do nothing. This isn’t just about saving the lives of those who attended the party; it’s about saving Cognito from insurrection.”

Crush mulled it over. “Are you staging an attack?”

“Yes,” Christian said, not wanting to confuse Crush with a Russian response coming out of his Irish mouth.

“How many of these scumbags are there?”

“We have to think in big numbers. Both Raven and Christian have confirmed that these men are not skilled fighters, yet we cannot dismiss their power since they are still Vampires.”

Crush gripped his bicep and threw his gaze to the floor. The old man looked like he’d taken a grievous blow, and Christian knew it had to do with Raven. “What about the curse? How are you gonna break it if he’s dead?”

Christian listened and then replied. “We capture him alive. Christian can charm the information we need from him. There are many lives impacted by his foolish bravado, and we must do whatever is in our power to stop this. If we fail to break the curse, we need full support from the packs to help protect the infrastructure of the establishments until they find suitable replacements. I think we both know they will never allow those affected to remain in power. It would cause too much disruption. People fear what they do not understand.”

Crush rested his palm on the doorknob and propped one foot against the door. “You want me to speak to him. That’s why you’re here.”

“Yes.” Christian watched Viktor speak with a tinge of embarrassment that he wasn’t able to seal the deal himself with Crush’s friend. “Ren’s loyalties run deep to those he’s close with, and while he respects Keystone, he doesn’t know us. He doesn’t know me. There will be no compensation for the lives lost, so this has to be done of their own free will. He wants assurance that this isn’t a trap. I couldn’t prove our situation since we’re only invisible to humans, not Breed. He thought my eating an apple and watching it reappear was a nice trick.”

Crush chuckled. “Ren’s a hard-ass, but he’s a good man. He wants to know that you’ve exhausted all other efforts. He needs to hear it from someone he trusts, and we go way back. If this were just about Raven, he’d give up a few men—no questions asked. But you’re asking a hell of a lot. I can’t promise anything, but I’ll let him know what’s at stake.”

Christian noticed that Crush’s breathing had picked up, and there was a slight sheen of perspiration on his skin. He could do little to hide his nervousness from the keen eye of a Vampire.

Christian looked at Viktor. “Anything else?”

“Let me know his answer. Dasvidaniya.” Viktor turned on his heel and headed back to the elevator.

Christian translated Viktor’s parting remarks and then inched closer to Crush. “What do you think your friend will do?”

Crush shook his head. “Fuck if I know. If you’re talking at least twenty Vampires, the odds play out better with four wolves per man. He can’t send his entire pack to slaughter, so he’ll have no choice but to bring in other Packmasters.”

“Can he trust them? If word gets out, our plans go up in smoke. And I don’t just mean Sparrow finding out, because I couldn’t give a shite if he does. But you’ll have numerous factions eager to overthrow every form of law. They’ll hunt organizations like ours and destroy anyone who might stop this from happening. If Sparrow succeeds, the underground societies that live in the Bricks will rise up. And if you think they won’t go after Shifters to steal their land, you’re sorely mistaken. So maybe you should pound that into your friend’s noggin. If we don’t stop this now, it’s the downfall of civilization as we know it.”

“I bet you’re a real hit at parties.” Crush went inside, and Christian followed.

“Say whatever you need to get him on board, and he needs to work his magic with the other packs in order to—Jaysus, Mary, and Joseph.” Christian gaped into the bathroom. “Come have a gander at this.”

Crush strutted over and rested his arm on the doorjamb. “I taught him that trick.”

Christian watched Harley pissing in the toilet with his hind leg lifted up.

“I’m trying to teach him how to flush when he’s done,” Crush boasted. “We tried it a few ways. Couldn’t get him to sit on it backward, but he seems to have good aim this way.”

“Well, isn’t that astonishing? I’m glad to see you’re spending your free time curing cancer and teaching dogs how to take a wee.”

“He’s got better manners than you, pinhead.”

“Maybe next time you get the urge to bond with your fleabag, you should just buy him a toy.”

Crush grinned. “He’s got a life-size Vampire doll with a raven tattoo. I drag it on the back of my pickup, and he likes chasing and pinning it.”

“As riveting as this conversation is, I’ll be running along now.”

“Maybe you should.”

Christian strolled down the hall and waited by the elevators. Ten minutes was more than enough time for Raven to grab a few essentials. Perhaps she was trapped among a cluster of humans and unable to carry her bags. The thought amused him.

He headed down to the fourth floor and caught Wyatt in the hallway.

“Have you seen Raven?”

Wyatt tossed a gumdrop high into the air and caught it in his mouth. “Nope. She probably took the stairs.”

“I doubt it. She’ll be carrying groceries.”

Wyatt arched an eyebrow and jerked his thumb toward the elevators. “You obviously haven’t seen what’s in there. Trust me, she took the stairs.”

A little boy holding a candy bar skipped past them. When he saw Wyatt, his eyes rounded. “Santa!”

“I’m not Santa, kid. Santa’s taking a holiday.”

The kid blew a raspberry at him and raced off to his room. He was obviously Breed if he could see Wyatt. Unless human children were somehow immune to the magic.

Christian branched away. “You take the elevator down to one and I’ll take the stairs. Meet me in the lobby.”

“Okeydokey.”

Christian jogged down the stairs and didn’t run into another living soul until he reached the second floor, where the lunatic lived.

The hobo grinned, half his teeth missing. “I know what you are! You can’t fool me. And neither could your lady friend.”

“Saunter on, you old blood bag.”

Christian kept going until he reached the first landing before the ground floor. Two grocery bags were neatly set against the wall. Inside were crackers, juice boxes, peanuts, and a dog chew toy. He picked up his wallet from the floor.

Wyatt hiked up the stairs to meet up with him. “Well?”

“The bags are here, but she’s not.”

Wyatt put his hands on his hips. “Now that’s a twist I didn’t see coming.”

“Take the bags upstairs. Tell Viktor we have a situation, and don’t tell her da she’s gone missing. Not yet.”

Crush would never forgive him for losing his daughter.

Wyatt saluted him and kicked his heels together. “Whatever you say, General Patton. I’ll be in the elevator.” He scooped up the bags and headed back down.

Christian jogged back up to confront the old man. “Where’s the woman?”

From his seated position in the corner, the man straightened his brown hat, a smug look on his face. “Now they all know. Demons can’t hide. I see ’em, you see ’em, we all see ’em. How many more demons you got hiding up there?”

Christian gripped the man by the throat and hoisted him to his feet. He smelled ripe—a mixture of body odor and alcohol. “I’d drain you, but you’ve gone past your expiration date. Tell me what you saw.”

The old man fell under Christian’s spell, unable to look away. “He came. He took. Demon be gone.”

“Who came?”

“The demon catcher.”

Christian let go and hiked up the stairs. The old man’s demented laugh filled the quiet corners of the stairwell, and Christian wanted to go back and put that man’s head through a wall. Only a Vampire could make Raven go anywhere without a struggle, and that meant Sparrow knew their whereabouts.

CHAPTER 21

I was getting real sick of this kidnapping bullshit. I knew better than to look into a Vampire’s eyes, but he caught me off guard by sneaking up behind me. Had I known he was a Vampire, I wouldn’t have turned around at all.

At least I’m home.

I’d never seen this room before. Aside from my cage, there was only a chair in the far-left corner. The wall to my right had an opening that led to a bathroom, which I had no need for. I had plenty of room to walk around in my lion’s cage. The bars were thick, and I guessed it must have been custom-built right here in this room. The previous residents were Shifters, so maybe they used it for disobedient packmates.

I pressed my head against the bars and stared at the grey door across from me. It was soundproof, so I couldn’t yell for anyone.

Behind me, snow had accumulated outside along the bottom sill of the arched windows. They looked close enough to touch. Since I couldn’t see trees or grass, this had to be the third floor. And with the sky clearing up and no view of the sun, that meant we were on either the north or the east side.

What interested me the most? The key hanging on a nail next to the door.

If only I had elastic arms.

A shadow moved across the room, and I spun around in time to see a large pair of wings flapping outside the window.

“Blue?”

I snapped my attention back to the door, which brushed against the floor as it opened.

Sparrow glided in with a walking stick tapping against the stone beneath his feet. From what I could see, the grip was a carving of a wolf’s head.

I snorted. “If you think the cane makes you look sophisticated, think again. You look like a feeble Mage who’s obsessed with vampire movies.” The long black duster wasn’t helping his case either. All he needed was a pair of round mirrored glasses and a top hat and he’d look like Dracula.

“You’re much more verbose than I remember,” he said. “I found it in one of the rooms.”

“And your head’s bigger, if that’s even possible.”

“Marvelous place you have here. Truly magnifique,” he said, giving a chef’s kiss. “So much potential. I almost trussed you up until one of my subjects brought this cage to my attention. Convenient, is it not?” Sparrow rested both palms on his walking stick. His smile gave me chills. He was decent looking, but there was something dead in his eyes when he smiled. “How are you enjoying your new life? Or should I say… afterlife? If only you’d taken my offer. Pity.”

“You said we had ten days.”

“Yes, but rumor has it your organization is conspiring against me. I needed more information. That changes things. Now you’ve given up your only chance to reclaim your powers.”

I gripped the bars above me and casually leaned to one side. “You’re underestimating me, birdman. Is that why you surround yourself with Vampires? Because you want to be one? You look the part. Maybe you should ask one of them to turn you.”

“Even if it would work, I have no desire to be a Vampire.” Sparrow tapped the bars with his cane. “What a conundrum.”

I needed to figure out his insecurities, and fast. Once his emotions clouded his judgment, mistakes would be made.

“Isn’t kidnapping beneath you?” I asked, judging the aristocrat he so desperately wanted to be. “Caging an unarmed woman is a little barbaric, something only a lowlife would do. If you wanted to speak to me, your Vampy little goon could have just asked. I would have come voluntarily, and we could have discussed this over drinks.”

He stepped closer. “Is that so?”

“Locking me up sends a negative message to your followers. They’ll think you’re afraid of me.” I leaned forward. “Are you? Afraid of me?”

“Careful with that one,” Lenore said, striding to his side. “She’s a conniving little crossbreed.”

I blanched and let go of the bars above. Seeing Lenore here wasn’t entirely shocking. But how the hell did she know I was a crossbreed? I kept my cool, waiting to see what else she said.

Lenore removed her white gloves and stuffed them in the pockets of her ivory cloak, the oversized hood covering her head. Given her change in attire, she’d clearly sold her soul to break the curse. Her slacks and blouse matched, and the only color she wore was the gold-and-ruby brooch that Viktor must have given her. Sparrow and Lenore looked like opposites on a chessboard.

She gave me a sparkling grin. “Did you really think you could keep secrets from me? Dear, oh dear. You aren’t the bright one I took you for. I know, Raven. I know. ”

Viktor would have never told her about us. Either she’d charmed him, or she somehow found out when burying me. I wouldn’t have gone down without a fight, so maybe I had shown her my fangs.

The gloves were off. “Is that why you buried me? You found out I was a crossbreed?”

Her melodic laugh made me want to throw something at her head. Like a bowling ball or an axe. “You must really think me a foolish person. I buried you because you were in my way. You’re either with me or against me, and I don’t have time for obstacles. It’s a shame really. I think we could have been a strong match, but you’re too young and green. Christian and I work well together—we always have. But you reveal a weakness in him that I simply won’t accept.”

“By weakness, you mean loyalty. He’s not jumping to the snap of your fingers anymore, and that’s why you think getting me out of the picture will fix things. You’re wrong. Christian isn’t the same man you once knew.”

She admired the brooch pinned to her cloak. “No one completely changes. Not really. It would only take a small nudge to get him to follow me again.”

“You hear that, Sparrow? Your bride-to-be is scheming to create loyal subjects of her own. Hope you like sleeping with one eye open.”

He slanted his eyes toward her.

Lenore clutched his arm. “Darling, that was all in the past. I have no use for him anymore.”

So that was his button—loyalty. The older immortals seemed to value it above all else.

“She’s a master manipulator,” I added, hoping to sow a seed of doubt. “She’ll reel you in, make you feel special, and then bam! The next thing you know, you’re in a coffin six feet under. That’s how she works. Isn’t that right, Lenore? You can’t deny it. You’ve already done it twice, and look at how fast you dropped Viktor for another opportunity. Who knows how many people you’ve stepped on to get to the top?” Then I looked at Sparrow again. “She doesn’t see you as a leader or a king. You’re just a stepping-stone to her.”

Lenore speared me with her black eyes, but I only caught it in periphery since I was avoiding direct eye contact with her. “She’s nothing but an instigator. I don’t know why you insist on keeping this mongrel.”

“Because I need to question her,” he said, his tone chastising. “You told me they were conspiring, and she may have information.”

I glanced down at my nails. “Whose idea was it for Lenore to come in here while you’re talking business? Yours or hers?”

He tapped his cane on the floor. “As it stands, I happen to need a Vampire who can charm you. Lenore was available.”

I faced the window. “Good luck trying.”

Lenore’s voice drew closer. “I can peel off your eyelids if that makes it easier.”

“There’s no going back now. Once a traitor, always a traitor.”

“Cooperate and I won’t remove your tongue,” she said, sounding more like a villain in a children’s movie.

My mind stirred. I couldn’t let that woman get inside my head. Did she know Crush was at the hotel? If not, she soon would. Lenore had her own agenda separate from Sparrow, and she would do whatever necessary to hurt me. “You’ll have to come inside the cage if you want me.”

“Just put a stunner in her so we can get this over with,” Sparrow said, losing patience.

Lenore’s fingernails tapped against the bars. “Those don’t work on her.”

“What’s her other Breed?”

“Vampire.”

“You jest. How is that possible?”

I flashed to the end of the cage to exude confidence. How the hell was I going to get out of this?

“What about impalement wood?” he asked her.

“No. I tried that.”

My jaw clenched. That bitch stabbed me with both a stunner and impalement wood? At this point, I didn’t care if she ever restored my memory of what went down during my burial. I knew all I needed to know.

“Fascinating,” he said quietly. “A Mage and a Vampire. What about strength?”

“She didn’t seem to acquire that natural ability. However, I’m uncertain what effect Vampire blood would have on her. She was adamant about avoiding it last time, but she obviously knows the inherent dangers. Had she the capability of charming, she would have tried that already. It’s irrelevant. If you want information, I’ll get information—even if I have to break every bone in her body. And afterward, we’ll burn the flesh off her remains. That way each year, I can send another bone to her lover. How many bones are in the human body? I bet Christian would know the answer. He’ll be reminded of your death for centuries to come.”

Sparrow’s interest in me was piqued, and that threatened Lenore.

I gracefully turned my attention to Sparrow. “Can we speak alone?”

“This one is up to tricks,” Lenore snapped.

I leaned against the bars. “Does she speak for you now?”

“Leave us,” Sparrow commanded.

“Godfrey, you don’t know the deviant mind—”

“Did I stutter?” Light swelled in his palms.

Lenore’s white cloak swished as she strutted angrily across the room and walked out. At least she couldn’t hear us now from outside the soundproof door.

I waited for Sparrow to speak first since he was a man who desired to be the most important figure in the room. Taunting him was no longer a wise strategy.

“How old are you in immortal years?” he inquired, tapping his cane against the side of his shoe.

“Under ten. I’m young, but I’m not stupid. I may not speak like upper class, but some people appreciate my bluntness. Lenore and I don’t get along because she likes people all to herself. I won’t lie—I admire her. She’s rich, successful, and is doing a hell of a lot better than most. She carved a path to success but left a wake of bodies on that trail. She screws people over, especially those closest to her. If you wanted to build an empire, you picked the wrong bride.”

“I’ve known Lenore a very long time. She’s powerful.”

“And very influential. Maybe you see that as a plus, but think of how those talents could quickly backfire on you. She’ll get rid of anyone who threatens her security, and that includes your closest allies. She’ll make it seem like it was your idea. Lenore doesn’t want to rule with you; she wants to rule.” I walked to the center of the cage. “Can I ask you something? Why would a Mage surround himself with Vampires? They have the power to control and charm you.”

He laughed. “That hasn’t stopped people from using vicious dogs as protectors. So long as they’re obedient, they won’t turn on their master.”

“Sometimes I think dogs are only obedient because you’re their source of food.”

He craned his neck. “Let me see your fangs.”

“I’m not a carnival act.”

“Is that why your eyes are different colors? Did that happen during the process, or were you born that way?” He turned the cane and gripped both ends. “I wonder if a genetic flaw predisposed you to yet another mutation.”

“Ask me a more interesting question.”

He tipped his head to the side. “How did you steal the boy and woman out from under my nose? I haven’t quite figured that part out.”

“We keep some of the windows open,” I said, trying to throw him off. “Did you like the fireworks show?”

“It was pleasant. Up until the part where you violated my privacy. I suppose that temporarily distracted some of my men, but what were you doing in the garage? I didn’t see the boy leave with you.”

“It’s weak to use a child as a shield. You should think about the image you want to project to your followers. Maybe some of your guys haven’t thought twice about it, but I noticed a few women in your group. And if there’s one thing that women know how to spot, it’s a weak man. Perception is everything. Won’t be long before they’re talking in hushed whispers.”

“Is this what you wish to speak with me about? Dissension under my infallible leadership?”

I approached the bars. “You seem like an accomplished guy. I mean, despite your outdated taste in clothes, you’ve managed to flip this city on its head. Why do you think putting a curse on people is the key to loyalty? Anyone who joins your outfit is only doing it because you twisted their arm. And why waste your time with rich people? You could have easily persuaded the underground Breed to follow you. I don’t think most of the people at that party have the stomach to do what you expect of them.”

“Do you think I’d be better off with the lunatics who live in the Bricks?” Sparrow let go of the end of his cane and heaved a sigh. “Immortals of that caliber don’t have a reputation to care about, and a man’s reputation in good society is the only valuable item he possesses. The ones who follow me now have no place in this world, so I’ve given them purpose. And for that, they’ve given me their loyalty. Targeting the upper class was a strategic move. Those who choose to follow me will be banished from their old life—branded traitors. Their friends will cut them off. So you see, they’ll have no choice but to stay with me. It doesn’t matter how powerful they are. The importance is building a loyal base. Once I have enough, people will be too afraid to go against my command.”

“They might kill you to get back their name.”

Sparrow sputtered with laughter. “They’ve spent their lives executing too many men to join the dregs of Breed society. And if they do kill me? There are no parades for traitors. They’ll have little choice but to support me. I suppose you see this as arbitrary, but I have been planning this for years. I’m three hundred, give or take, and so I remember a time before the Mageri and higher authority came along. Before Shifter Councils. Now every Breed wants to start up their own little group of lawmakers, and it’s”—he twirled the cane—“repugnant. Our system is flawed, and the only way to split it apart is from the inside out. Once you put a crack in the ice, it spreads far and wide.”

“Why did you steal our house? Those rich assholes at the party have more real estate than we do—not to mention a heating system. You look a little cold. I’m assuming those who join you are turning over their property, so you’ll have a lot to choose from. We don’t work for the higher authority. We’re independent contractors. You could do a lot better. So why did you take it? Is it some personal vendetta against Viktor?”

Sparrow paced away. “It’s no secret that Lenore’s infatuation with Viktor troubles me. As long as he holds power, she has a safety umbrella. I needed to take that umbrella so she would have nowhere else to go. I’ve wanted her for a very long time.”

“You and a long list of men.”

He spun on his heel and pointed his cane at me. “Exactly.”

I walked away, my fingers running along the bars. “You’re so blinded by your obsession that you don’t even recognize your weakness. Sure, maybe you have Lenore now. Congrats. But now you have mercenaries on your ass who aren’t as forgiving. Charm me all you want, but I don’t have any secrets. Viktor doesn’t always give us the full plan until we’re rolling up to the target’s house. So if there’s anything up his sleeve, I don’t know about it. Keystone will come for you someday, and you’ll be looking over your shoulder for as long as you live in this house.”

“Is that a threat?”

“It’s a fact.” When I reached the far corner of the cage, I pivoted toward him. “If you don’t undo your curse, you’re in for a big surprise.”

He canted his head, his long hair drifting across his face. “What do you mean by that?”

“Do you know anything about this realm? Anything at all? Did you test your theory by tossing a few of your Vamps in here and watching them for a week or two? Because that wasn’t enough. You said at the party that we won’t be invisible to the living, but we are. Humans can’t see us. Did you know that? They’re a huge chunk of the planet. If you have any sense at all, you’ll reverse your actions. We’re evolving, and that doesn’t necessarily mean it’s making us weaker. Did you study how it affects different Breeds? Different power levels? What we might become in ten years or even a hundred? If those people are gunning for you, there’s nowhere to hide. Not even here.”

I was hoping that might rattle him enough to undo the curse. Begging for my freedom was futile, but maybe I could shake up his plan before he scrubbed my memories or did away with me. Lenore and Sparrow would make a powerful force. I knew nothing about him aside from his substantial power, but combining that with Lenore’s intelligence and direction would make them unstoppable. However, if he snipped her out of the picture, his reign might be short-lived.

“I’m not as weak as you would hope to believe,” he offered quietly.

“Why? Because you can build a fancy little wall?”

“I can do much more than that.” Sparrow walked forward but kept out of reach. “I suppose you’ve heard the rumors about Uniques. We’ve been hiding for so long that people don’t believe in us anymore. Even I don’t know how many different kinds of Uniques there are. Four, I think?” He quietly counted on his fingers while looking upward, but his gestures seemed more theatrical than genuine. “They call me a Summoner.” Sparrow swung his cane to the side, and it was suddenly encased in a spectacular light. After a few dramatic swirls over his head, the light showered the floor in tiny flecks of sparkling glitter. He reminded me of the guys at the circus who talk up all the performances. “Summoners can pull large amounts of energy, but the gift has limitations. I couldn’t keep a wall standing or build doorways through them. A temporary wall is impressive, but I was too afraid to use it. They used to hunt and kill Uniques. But now my power is beyond their comprehension.” He strode to the far corner and sat in the chair, his legs crossed.

Most rarely discussed their gifts, but Sparrow boasted as if he wanted the world to know. Maybe I’d learn something if I kept him talking. “Who taught you how to use your gifts?”

His eyebrows quirked. “No one.”

“What about your Creator?”

“What about her? I used her to become immortal, but I had no desire to be under her control.”

I wrapped my fingers around the bars. “Are you saying you killed her? That’s against the law.”

Sparrow howled with laughter. When he shot to his feet, he kicked the chair over and strode toward me. I got nervous and stepped back.

“The law?” Sparrow slammed the cane against the cage. “Wake up! Once we overthrow all the groups that govern Breed, we won’t have to hide under the covers like frightened little mice, petrified that Regulators might snatch us from our beds for a crime committed three hundred years ago. Bygones will be bygones.” He forced a smile. “I’m also a Stealer, so I spent more time using that gift than the other. Besides, it took me years to even learn what my Unique abilities were.”

“What good is that? All Stealers can do is borrow powers for a little while, but only if you know what the person’s abilities are. Or something like that,” I said, not wanting him to suspect that was also my gift.

“Alone, it’s a novelty. You can render a man mortal and then play around with his gifts for a day. Then it’s gone. But… if you can locate an Infuser willing to serve you, the sky is the limit. The more gifts you seal into your core light, the more you can shape your powers into something new. I’ve acquired quite the collection, and I’ve been very selective. A Summoner can harness energy and build temporary walls, but now I can use that gift in ways no one has ever dreamed possible. I can make weapons. I can build walls that will stand on their own. I can open doorways.”

With each ability he boasted about, he provided a visual display with his light. An energy wall went up all around me, and I realized he could have easily caged me in that thing instead. I moved to the center, not wanting to accidentally brush up against the edge.

Sparrow bowed, and when he did, the wall fell. “And that’s why I don’t fear Vampires.”

I blinked. “Because you can build a wall around yourself? I don’t see how that could keep a Vampire out. Energy doesn’t affect them.”

“Oh, but mine does.”

Mental note: definitely don’t tell this guy I’m a Stealer. He might kill me on the spot.

“I once stole a Blocker’s gift, so Vampires can’t charm me,” he bragged, a smile winding up his face. “Most Mage Blockers can only block other Mage gifts, but Blockers in general span across the Breeds. It’s all about finding a person with that rare ability, and this gentleman so happened to have the power to block a Vampire’s charm.”

No wonder he wasn’t afraid of Lenore. Did she know about his immunity to Vampire magic? If not, she soon would, and I had a feeling that wouldn’t go over well. “That’s… impressive. You should have stolen everyone’s gifts at the party.”

“Never mess with perfection. Once you’ve mastered your gifts, adding more is like pouring gravy on top of a pie.” He tapped his chin. “No, I don’t like that. Maybe like putting an extra card on top of a house of cards that’s already complete.”

“I suppose you’re telling me everything because you’re going to kill me.”

He stroked the bars. “I don’t care about hiding anymore. I have a plan, and part of that plan involves everyone knowing what they’re up against if they choose not to serve me.” Sparrow strolled to the other side of the cage. “One of my men informed me that you’re a skilled fighter.” He peered at me over his shoulder. “The one you didn’t kill. I could use a talented soldier to train these incompetent fools. They’re powerful, but there’s a lot to be desired at the rate heads are rolling. Interested?”

I sure as hell didn’t want to lock myself into an agreement with Sparrow even if it might save my life. Christian had warned me about the long-term consequences. “You’d have to sweeten the pot with more than just removing the curse. But if you start with that first, I’ll consider the offer,” I said, hoping he’d take the bait.

He faced me and squeezed the grip on his cane. “I’ll leave you alone for a while, Miss Black. It appears you need more time to consider my offer before digging your own grave with ridiculous requests.”

I barked out a laugh, and when he jerked his head back, it made me laugh even harder.

“This is funny? I have zero tolerance for the absurd.”

I straightened up and wiped away a tear. “It’s not that. You said digging your own grave. I’m already half-dead. Never mind. Apparently I now have the humor of a Gravewalker.”

He tapped his cane on the bars. “You have no need for food, water, or other basic necessities. I suppose you could dwell in here for a very long time.”

When Sparrow left the room, my stomach sank at his veiled threat. Living in a cage was a fate worse than death. How many years or decades would pass before I went mad? Without knowing what Viktor would decide, I could be staring at these bars for the next thousand years.

* * *

Lenore seethed as she walked down the hall, waiting for Godfrey to finish his private conversation with Raven.

Private.

The nerve.

Already Raven was working him over, influencing him in the same way she held influence over Christian. How could a woman so young and uncouth hold such sway over men? Even Viktor was quick to defend her. Raven wasn’t especially beautiful, and her mismatched eyes were simply unnerving to gaze at. There was nothing graceful about her—nothing charming. She wasn’t high society, nor did she have important acquaintances to speak of.

Lenore wandered into an open bedroom just down the hall. The small bed on the right had a large canvas painting hanging on the wall behind it. Cheap. Like something a human would buy in a discount store. It was a bleak image of a black-and-white grove of trees. They were out of focus except for the one in the middle, which was dripping with bloodred leaves. The color matched the bedspread and also the armoire by the door. This room couldn’t have belonged to the little one with the bright hair. Nor did it look the taste of the Shifter.

Lenore reached the fireplace on the left and treaded across a white rug. She glanced at the bed to her right and imagined Raven and Christian curled up in it, talking about her. What secrets did they keep? She needed that woman out of the picture but without implicating herself. She had toiled over how to get Raven kicked out of Keystone or even arrested, but now everything was coming together beautifully. Godfrey would be to blame for her death. And if Godfrey created the chaos he so promised, Keystone would never last. She could sway Christian to join her. He was loyal once, and she knew it would only take a little of her blood to make him loyal again. Lenore had to plan ahead. Eventually she wanted Godfrey out of the picture, and Christian—despite his flaws—was an excellent assassin.

After perusing the junk collection on the desk, she flipped open a cheap music box and watched a ballerina twirl to Für Elise. Lenore reminisced over a brief period in her life as a ballet dancer. Vampires were especially ideal since dance required strength and endurance, but she had to bring the grace and skill. It didn’t take long for the other dancers to notice her feet were in perfect shape. People on average were shorter in those days, so when her height became a source of complaints, especially among the men, she quit. No matter. She had already drawn the attention of immortal aristocrats who wanted to possess her.

Lenore slammed the music box shut. She was so naive back then. It wasn’t until the turn of the twentieth century that she finally got her act together and hardened up. She had acquired plenty of money and more than enough connections, but it seemed unfair that she couldn’t have more. Women didn’t hold many positions of power in those days. After a thousand years on this planet, Lenore grew tired of accepting what was handed to her. So she matched herself with an important man, aiming to make them a power couple. He seduced her. Loved her. And she stupidly loved him in return. When she made him the offer, he laughed. He had only wanted her as a plaything, and it broke her heart. Nearly ruined her.

If she hadn’t met Houdini, she might still be pining over that unworthy creature, who was now six feet under, regretting his life choices.

“Where did you wander off to?” Godfrey asked from the doorway.

She had heard him coming but was busy fantasizing about burning Raven at the stake. “Just looking at what we have to work with. I suppose we can use all this decrepit furniture as firewood.”

He shivered. “I could use some gloves.”

Lenore rushed to him and clutched his arm. “Poor darling. Use me for warmth. Please tell me this place is only temporary,” she said, leading him into the hall. “It’s like living in the Dark Ages. You’re so much better than this.”

He reversed hold of his cane and smashed a lantern with the grip. “I’m certain hiring an electrician is within my budget.”

“Why waste your money when there are better homes at your disposal?”

He suddenly flashed out of sight.

She kept walking because the rapid thumping of his heartbeat gave his location away. Godfrey had always been juvenile when it came to his gifts. Even when they first met, he was always showing off and trying to prove he was a more gifted Mage than the next. He always wanted to best every man in the room, and most dismissed him because of his youthful appearance and bravado.

When she reached the stairs in the back, he was sitting on the flat stone railing. He was so lanky, and that hair he’d grown out was beyond hideous. It made him effeminate, and she was concerned his appearance could make it difficult for men to follow him. All he needed was shorn hair and a custom-made suit. Perhaps a coat with enhanced shoulders. It was a shame she couldn’t give his personality a makeover.

Having realized that no one could break the curse and Godfrey’s powers were limitless, Lenore had joined him. And now that she was with him, that meant she had to see to his ultimate success. His failure would mean her failure, so she needed to groom him for the part he was playing.

She softened her voice to sweet honey. “If you’re going to be a king, then we should find you a kingly wardrobe.”

He flicked a glance down. “What offends you?”

Lenore had to be careful with her words. “Nothing about your choices offends me. But if you value my opinion, leadership is something I know all about. I’ve watched many great leaders in my time, and it’s all about the image you project. It has nothing to do with personal taste. Do you think kings selected their wardrobe? They had stylists who designed wardrobes for every occasion. You could come up with your own crest or symbol and have special garments made. Let others do all the work and decision-making, and if you don’t like it—”

“Off with their head!” He jumped down and approached a statue of a winged man. “I would very much like paintings and statues in my likeness.” He took the cane and smacked the face with the wolf’s head, chipping the nose.

“Whatever you like, darling. Do you want me to charm her now while you attend to business?”

He twirled the cane in his hand before heading downstairs. “I’ve changed my mind on that.”

Had Lenore been holding anything in her hand, it would have shattered. “Then I’ll get a bonfire ready.”

Godfrey dramatically jumped to the landing below and turned. “I never implied I wanted her dead. That was you. I’ve changed my mind on you being the one to charm her. You have more important matters to attend to, like my wardrobe. As my future queen, I can’t have you involved in the mundane activities that my fledglings should be handling.”

“I think it would be better this way,” she insisted, slowly descending the steps. “I know Raven. She’s a trickster, and I’ll know the right questions to ask.”

Godfrey bent over laughing, his hands propped on that infernal cane. “It’s not rocket science, as they say.”

Lenore realized that in that brief time alone, Raven had cast doubt in Godfrey’s mind about her. If only she could charm her and know exactly what was said. She had to be careful about asking Godfrey directly, or he might grow suspicious about her questions. Men in power didn’t like to be questioned.

When she reached the landing, she tenderly touched his cheek and gazed into his brown eyes. “They’re going to write books and songs about you, Godfrey Sparrow. You have the world within your grasp. I’ve never seen power like yours, and the city will fall at your mercy. Those who don’t, you can banish to the realm of the dead. People from my party have already converted because they no longer support the structure we’ve created.” She used her Vampire magic to reel him in, zeroing in on his eyes, careful with her words so he wouldn’t realize she was charming him. “Allow me the privilege of overseeing your first formal execution. Keystone is our only immediate threat. Her death will weaken them. I’ll charm her before she dies and get everything you require. You can’t trust your guards with this sensitive information.”

He tapped her on the nose. “I never took you for a killer, Lenore Parrish. I always thought you kept your hands clean. I like your eagerness, but I have other plans. Find a good stylist.”

When he stepped away and descended the stairs, Lenore shuddered in horror. Somehow Godfrey was immune to her abilities. She knew Stealers could swipe gifts from another Mage, but only temporarily. Had he somehow found a Mage who could block the gifts of Vampires or other Breeds? If so, she would have no influence over him. None! If he were a Vampire, she could resort to feeding him her blood and controlling him that way. But now she had nothing. And Raven already sowed doubt in his mind. Had she convinced Godfrey to keep her alive for some reason? The very thought of Raven joining them made her stomach turn.

“Your master summons you!” he bellowed when he finally reached the first floor. One thing Godfrey had that worked in his favor was a spirited personality. His charisma drew people in just as his power made them too afraid to draw away.

Lenore remained on the landing and stepped back. Her oversized hood shielded her face, and she tilted her head so she could still watch with one eye. She wasn’t yet comfortable revealing her identity until she had a sense of what was afoot. These men wouldn’t recognize her face. Godfrey had never made a formal introduction, and so if by any chance his plan fell apart, no one could make a positive ID. No one except for the man who’d greeted her at the door and brought her to Godfrey’s chambers.

Vampires moved in from every direction and quietly held position, waiting for orders. Lenore envied that power and hoped to soon wield it herself.

A blond man approached and bowed. “We are at your service, my lord.”

Godfrey squared his shoulders, gripping the cane from both ends behind his back as he paced, looking at each Vampire he passed. “Now that I’ve taken command here, I want you to summon the remainder of my army.”

The blond Vampire rose but kept his head down. “My lord, did you not want them to hold position throughout the city? I thought our intentions were to carry out assassinations upon your command?”

“And I will still issue those orders,” Godfrey informed him as he turned on his heel, his long duster swishing at his feet. “But dark forces are threatening to rise up against us, and I will not let that happen. I want my army here. All of them. I want a second line of defense.”

Lenore waited for a pause before speaking. “Why not carry out your assassinations as planned? Why wait for the insurgents to come to you?”

“Because if Keystone is planning an attack, others may band with them or feel inspired by them. Especially within the first week, before we have everyone joining my side from the party. I will carry out the planned assassinations once I feel we are safe to do so.” He tapped his cane on the ground and addressed the blond. “Send a group of men to the hotel and wipe out Keystone. I don’t want anyone escaping this time,” he said pointedly. Godfrey took a deep breath and looked upward. “A new day is dawning. We will no longer live under oppressive leadership that seeks to control and modify our behavior. You are not working dogs. And one day in the not-so-distant future, you will reap those rewards for your faithful service. Those who provide information about anyone conspiring against me will be promoted. You will receive your own private room and a place at my side. I couldn’t be more pleased with our accomplishments thus far. We are on the precipice of great change, and a new world is dawning.”

Lenore was pleased to see him using her suggestions. Loyalty often stemmed out of fear. When soldiers couldn’t trust their own comrades, they were too afraid to conspire anything. Punishment wasn’t as effective as creating a reward system for informants. He didn’t need to specify that it also applied to those working for him as well as the outside world. It was implied. Too much emphasis on snitching would work against him, so how he delivered that speech was of the utmost importance.

Godfrey pounded his cane on the ground. “As you were.” While the men quickly dispersed, he approached the Vampire who seemed to lead the others. “I’m counting on you, Sebastian. Don’t fail me. In the meantime, I want you to strategize a plan to defend my castle should it come under attack. Present me your plan by nightfall. And send a guard upstairs to charm the woman for information. Afterward, place them outside her door.”

Sebastian bowed and hastily left the room.

“You can’t afford to lose more men,” Lenore pointed out. Most of Godfrey’s subjects weren’t trained warriors from what she could tell. “I told you about Keystone so you could prepare and you wouldn’t get caught off guard. But a group that size could never take you on. Let them try. Make an example out of them. We’ll kill them all and capture the Vampire. He’s useful.”

Godfrey hiked up the steps. “Your attachment to this Christian character concerns me. If you want to prove your loyalty, you’ll see him dead.”

“And I ask the same about Raven. Perhaps I, too, am concerned about your newfound attachment.”

He lifted her hood and spoke quietly. “As my queen, you will do as I say. You’re useful to me, and I think between my power and your influence, we will have a mighty reign.” Godfrey leaned in and placed his lips to her ear. “But never question me in front of my subjects again, or I will put your head on a spike.”

As Godfrey ascended the stairs, he turned his cane upside down and smashed the wolf grip against one of the steps. It broke into pieces, and he left the splintered wood behind.

Lenore had never felt more humiliated. If this was how he was going to treat her, she had a difficult road ahead winning the loyalty of his subjects so she could take his place. He’d promised she would be his equal, but now she was beginning to feel more like a concubine.

CHAPTER 22

Shepherd went into Viktor’s room to get some shut-eye but couldn’t fall asleep with Claude’s snoring, so he gave up and went back to the first room. By then, everyone had taken off but Wyatt and Kira. Wyatt could talk a man’s ear off with his tall tales, most of which were stories about the dead. It creeped Shepherd the hell out. Attempting to sleep in the same room with him was futile, so Shepherd told him to beat it.

Finally Shepherd managed to doze off, and Viktor must have quietly come in during that time. But the nap didn’t last long. Wyatt came busting in the room, announcing that Raven was missing. Christian didn’t want Crush to find out, but fuck that. Every father deserved to know what was happening to his kid, so he barely felt his feet hit the ground when he went to break the news.

Remembering Crush couldn’t see him, he went next door and woke up Niko to translate.

Once they reached the sixth floor, Shepherd lightly tapped on the door instead of pounding his fist. No sense in scaring Hunter unnecessarily, especially after what he had just been through.

It was only after Niko knocked that Crush peered through the crack.

Niko whispered, “Can I use your bathroom?”

Crush was human but as smart as a whip. He switched on the light in the bathroom and waved them in. When Shepherd entered the room, Crush’s big dog stood up on the bed and gave an uncertain woof.

Crush turned on the bathtub faucet while Niko shut the door. “What’s going on?”

“Shepherd’s here, and he wishes me to translate.”

Shepherd leaned against the door. “I ain’t gonna bullshit you. Raven’s gone. Wyatt and Christian found the groceries in the stairwell. Didn’t look like there was a struggle.”

Crush rubbed his tatted arm. “Sounds like Vamps.”

“If they followed her here, they have our location.”

“What’s Kazan saying?”

Shepherd sighed. “I don’t know what Viktor’s thinking about. I came right up to check on Hunter. We’ll probably leave.”

After Niko finished translating, he tilted his head to the side and asked Shepherd, “Did this just happen?”

“Yeah. Christian’s still checking it out. I needed to come up and make sure my kid was okay.”

Crush paced toward the toilet, his grey hair coming loose from the tie in the back. The handle of a dagger poked out from his back pocket, the blade protruding right through his jeans. “Switching our location is a bad idea. That’s what they’re hoping we’ll do. It brings us out in the open. It’s better to stay in a familiar place. No surprises.”

Niko clasped his hands in front of him. “We’ll do whatever Viktor asks of us. I’m certain he’ll include you in the plan, but your decision is your own.”

Crush turned around, arms folded. “If that asshole’s trying to build an army, he’s not dumb enough to waste men taking us out. If he is that dumb, we’ll need to prepare.”

“He’s already taken a substantial hit,” Shepherd pointed out. “I think at last count we took out around five of his men? Something like that.”

Niko hadn’t removed the katana from his waist since returning with Christian. “Close the curtains in case they’re watching from outside. They can’t see much in the daytime, but let’s not make it any easier to find us. If Viktor wants to change locations, he’ll do it now.”

A knock sounded, and Harley began barking. Shepherd stepped out of the bathroom and peered through the peephole before opening the door.

“Come in,” he said, guiding Viktor into the bathroom.

“Viktor’s here,” Niko said to Crush.

The faucet continued pouring out water, reverberating against the tiled walls and porcelain, providing them with the privacy to speak without someone overhearing.

“He knows about Raven?” Viktor asked.

“We told him,” Shepherd admitted, not feeling guilty one bit. “I know Christian wanted to keep it from him, but it ain’t right to deny a man knowledge about his kid. Even if she’s grown.”

Niko held up a finger to Crush, signaling he was listening to the conversation.

Viktor brushed his hand down his fancy blue vest. “We stay. On short notice, we have no safe place. If Sparrow’s men know our cars and parking, they might ambush. They will break us apart.”

Viktor was clearly flustered by the unexpected turn of events. His English was usually choppy when upset or tired.

“How long was Raven gone?” Shepherd leaned against the door. “I thought we decided to limit our time outside. We stand out.”

Niko translated their conversation to Crush.

Viktor rested his palms on the sink behind him and leaned back. “She was only gone moments to get food. It does not seem possible.”

“He must have already known our location,” Niko replied, his head down in thought. “I don’t see how that’s possible in such a short time. Cognito is big. Perhaps he has spies. What does Raven know that Sparrow could use against us?”

Viktor shook his head. “Nothing. I was careful not to reveal our plan in her presence since it is not finalized. Can you ask her father if he spoke to his friend?”

Niko looked toward Crush. “Viktor would like to know if you’ve spoken to your friend.”

“Barely had time to sit my ass down,” Crush said. “I was gonna do it after I ate so I could think about what I was gonna say.”

Viktor motioned for Shepherd to open the door and get out of the way. “We cannot wait. Ask Mr. Graves to speak to his friend and give me an answer.”

“He would like you to call him now,” Niko said. “Viktor can’t wait any longer for an answer.”

Crush looked around the small bathroom. “That door-opening shit doesn’t get any less creepy. Give me a minute. Your Vamp rushed me out of my house, and I don’t have my phone with all my numbers. I need to call my buddy from the shop to get it for me.” He shuffled out the door, grumbling, “I’m getting old. I don’t have all these damn numbers put to memory. Too much shit to remember as it is.”

Harley sat by the front door, staring into the bathroom at them.

“What’s your plan?” Shepherd asked.

Viktor anchored his fists on his hips. “Moving makes us vulnerable—especially with the boy. If we cannot use our vehicles, then we are forced to use public transportation or run on foot.”

“What if we spread out?” Niko suggested. “Different locations. He may not have enough men to hunt for us all.”

Viktor shook his head. “We are stronger together. We must plan together so we can fight as one. Nightfall will be here soon. We must prepare. Christian noticed the chairs are made from impalement wood. He will split them apart to make weapons.”

Shepherd rubbed the corner of his eye and sighed. “They know that once we discover Raven’s missing, we’ll either leave or fortify the main entrances. It’ll be a waste of time to put someone on the roof and by the front door when there are so many damn windows and fire escapes. We’re just spreading ourselves thin.”

Viktor scratched his forehead. “Sparrow is threatened by us. He is trying to keep us here. Once we eliminate the immediate threat, we can go forward with our plan to take back Keystone. I recently spoke with a prominent Packmaster about helping us.”

“And?” Shepherd pressed, recognizing that if they were going to take on Sparrow, they needed a hell of a lot more fighters.

“It is contingent on Mr. Graves speaking with him. They are good friends and have a history together, so he will trust what Mr. Graves has to say. I have scheduled the day we attack, and I do not wish to deviate from that plan. The more time we give Sparrow, the more time he has to prepare. And more will join his army. We have to strike now, while he is weakest.”

Niko gripped his sword handle. “You wish to go tomorrow, don’t you?”

“Da. Wyatt checked the weather, and it is favorable at noon. The sun will be high, any snow on the ground will be blinding. They cannot shadow walk in the daylight.”

Shepherd propped his foot on the tub ledge. “Some of them might hole up in dark, windowless halls. They’ll fight hard to keep us out.”

Viktor swung the door closed. “Keystone is not just a place—it is my family home. Sparrow will not give up his claim without a fight. He will send his men outside, even if they are vulnerable, to keep us from breaching the entrance.”

“And if they all come outside to fight?” Niko asked.

Viktor locked eyes with Shepherd. “Then we fight to reclaim what’s ours. That is why I am hoping the packs will stand with us. There is power in numbers. But with or without them, we are going. Even if we fail, we will inspire others to fight.”

Crush noisily bustled in. “We got a problem,” he said, looking at Niko. “Someone cut the phone line.”

Viktor furrowed his brow. “Can he use Wyatt’s computer to contact him?”

Niko relayed the question.

Crush scoffed. “No way in hell does Ren use a computer. It took him ten years just to get a cell phone. They still use a landline. Most packs do. They don’t like all this shit that runs on batteries, but that’s neither here nor there.”

Viktor’s gaze fixed on the tile floor. “Christian can charm someone for their cell phone.”

Niko interpreted.

“I don’t know.” Crush pinched the collar of his T-shirt. “Ren has that caller ID shit. He might not pick up if someone else’s name appears. We can try. But he’s more likely to answer if it shows a place of business—something he can trace. If you can find a phone, I’ll call my buddy at the shop and see if he answers. Maybe I should just drive over there.”

“We can’t risk it,” Niko cautioned him. “Lest we fall into another trap.”

Crush folded his arms. “Then let’s bait these fuckers and pick ’em off. I’m not a fan of sleeping with one eye open.”

Shepherd gestured to Crush’s pants. “You better take that dagger out before you slice an artery.”

When Niko relayed the message, Crush’s face scrunched up. “You do things your way, I’ll do them mine. When you find me a holster, I’ll think about it.”

Niko offered Crush his hand. “May we borrow it? Christian can break away impalement wood from the furniture, but we need a blade to sharpen the points.”

Crush set the dagger in Niko’s palm. “Be my guest.”

Viktor rapped his knuckles on the wall. “Shepherd, devise a plan. I will send Blue to scout the perimeter. I will need her later this evening or tomorrow to go to Keystone, so we may be short a man. Shepherd, please wake her and send her down.”

Crush stroked his goatee while giving Niko a stern look. “Mind if I go down with you? I have a few questions for Poe regarding my baby girl.”

That didn’t sound good, and if Shepherd was a betting man, he’d guess that Crush was going to let Christian have it.

Crush hitched up his pants as they filed out the door. “Find me a working phone, and I’ll get my buddy from the shop to call Ren and tell him to pick up when I dial him. That way I won’t have to worry about him screening calls.”

Once alone, Shepherd strode to the bed and knelt by Hunter’s side. He placed a kiss on the boy’s forehead, feeling through touch the deep slumber that cradled his son. He brushed his thumb across Hunter’s eyebrow, and a light emotion tickled his fingertips from a passing dream. The scar that marked his face now seemed more like it was marking his life.

When he stood and rounded the bed, Harley trotted over and sat beside Hunter like a guard.

“Blue, wake up.” He gave her a firm shake.

Blue sleepily opened her eyes, and when she saw him, she bolted to a sitting position. “What’s wrong?”

“They took Raven,” he said quietly. “We think they’re watching the hotel—maybe planning to pick us off one by one. Viktor wants you downstairs.”

She rubbed her sleepy eyes, and within seconds the hairs that had tugged loose from her French braid were back in place. “I’m so disoriented. I barely slept.” Blue flipped her long cape behind her and yawned as she rushed out the door. “Back in a jiffy.”

Shepherd peered through the drapes at the rooftops across the street, looking for Sparrow’s men. He tried to put himself in their shoes, but it was hard without knowing their level of training. While they could charm the hotel clerk to get their room numbers, the clerk didn’t have their real names, so that wouldn’t be an easy task.

A knock sent both Shepherd and Harley into action. Shepherd’s heart pounded against his chest like a drum as he looked out the peephole and then opened the door. Harley took a sniff before trotting back to Hunter.

Shepherd let Kira inside and glanced into the hall before shutting the door. She sat beside Hunter and tenderly brushed his tangled hair away from his face. Christian must have bought her the brown dress, but he’d forgotten shoes.

Shepherd sat on the bed across from her and watched as she lifted the sleeping boy’s hands and worked fastidiously to get all his little fingers in the gloves. She smiled at the struggle, unaware of the danger they were in. Kira had a knack for staying invisible; it was something the most skilled servants could do. The others got used to not noticing her, but Shepherd always stole glimpses. Not of the dirt beneath her nails after working in the courtyard gardens. Not the red marks on her knees from where she knelt scrubbing the floor. And not the drips of wax that dried in her hair, clothing, and apron when she would change out the candles. He noticed the way the light caught in her copper eyes like a warm fire. He noticed the way she would hum when content. He noticed her heart-shaped face, her delicate fingers, the mole on her neck, and especially the tattoo. Immortals were selective about tattoos and few indulged in them because of their permanence. Among women, they were even more uncommon. But sometimes when she wore her hair up and she was at just the right angle, he could see the symbols that marked her nape and traveled downward.

Shepherd didn’t spend much time admiring women. Occasionally when he felt those primal urges, he would go out to a club and take care of it. But in general, he didn’t think of women in a tender way or wonder what they might feel like in his arms. That was his past. He was on a new path now, and there was no room for fantasies about a normal life. His heart was stony, his body scarred, and he only possessed enough love for his son, who needed more than the average kid.

Yet each time he witnessed the motherly affection Kira lavished on his son, it made him miss Maggie, Hunter’s mother. His one true love. It seemed like a lifetime ago. After Hunter came back into his life, he spent a lot of time dwelling on the little things Maggie was missing out on. His giggles, flying kites, his silly drawings, the mischievous look in his eyes when he climbed on top of a statue. As the months went by, Shepherd began thinking about something else: what Hunter was missing out on. No mother to sing him to sleep, kiss his scrapes, bake him cookies, or teach him how to be a kind man. Sometimes Shepherd wondered if Kira filled that void—if having a strong feminine force in his life would be a good enough substitute for his mother even if it was just from the help. The last thing Shepherd wanted to do was screw this kid up.

And then came Sparrow and his fucking curse. Could Shepherd even raise a child when he wasn’t completely alive? What if Keystone disbanded? Could Hunter thrive without Switch and Kira in his life? How would Shepherd provide? He wasn’t exactly the hirable type. And what if he eventually disappeared? He’d always planned to stay with Keystone at least until Hunter was a man, but now he realized he had no backup plan. They could be out on the street, and the money he’d saved wouldn’t last long, let alone provide Hunter the quality care he needed.

Shepherd leaned forward, head in his hands. Everything was on the line.

Everything.

“Who the hell’s gonna watch my boy if something happens to me? I don’t even know who to ask. I can’t be the father he needs—not when I’m a ghost. You don’t even realize the trouble we’re in. I might as well be talking to a rock.” He raised his head and got up. “I don’t even know if I can die. I’ll probably be stuck in this realm, watching my boy grow up, and he’ll never even know I’m there.” Shepherd anchored his palms on the dresser, anger swelling in his heart at the thought of failing Hunter. “Doesn’t have any real family. I’m all he’s got. He shouldn’t be here. I can’t protect him—not like I need to. And if I don’t make it out of this alive, he’s got no one.”

Shepherd raised his head when Kira unexpectedly said, “I will take him.”

CHAPTER 23

Sitting in my cage, I tapped my boots together. The bars dug into my back, but after a while, I didn’t care anymore. Whoever built this thing obviously didn’t want any wolves slipping out. My arm barely fit between the bars. I’d already tested every inch of the cell for a weakness. Now I knew why caged animals paced back and forth all the time.

Moonlight shone on the floor, stretching to the center of the room. Dark shadows painted the walls around me.

Every hour or so, a female Vampire entered the room to make sure I was still here. I once asked her to toss me the keys hanging by the door, but some people don’t have a sense of humor. I thought about what might be happening at the hotel. Had anyone found the groceries? At least the Vampire had stopped me in the hall instead of following me all the way up to my father’s room. It could have ended so much worse.

I glanced over my shoulder when I heard something scraping on the window. It couldn’t have been a tree since we didn’t have any next to the mansion. When I leaned over for a better look, a silhouette caught my eye.

My heart quickened, and I sprang to my feet. “Blue? Hang on! Let me see if I can open this thing.”

I reached for the latch, but my fingertips barely grazed it. I squeezed my skin above the elbow, forcing more of my arm through the bars until I was able to flip the latch. But I couldn’t open the sash. Afraid my arm would swell and get stuck between the bars, I yanked it free.

After a few loud pecks, the window opened. Feathers ruffled as a large bird flew over my cage. I followed its movement to a pool of shadows on my right.

A form appeared, and when it stood, my hopes of being rescued were dashed.

Houdini strode toward me, fully clothed in his long burgundy jacket. The black cuffs and lapels matched his shirt and pants. I wondered if he’d rented that gothic outfit or had worn it in the eighteenth century. “All dressed up and no place to go. I have to wonder what deal he’s offered you.”

I rubbed my sore arm. “He just wants information.”

Houdini’s slender fingers wrapped around the bars. Moonlight soaked into his bleached hair like frosting. “If that’s all he wanted, you’d be dead by now. Men like Sparrow only cage a person when they desire something.”

I folded my arms. “You should know.”

Houdini stepped back and bowed his head. “Touché.”

“How many animals can you shift into?”

Houdini slowly walked alongside the cage, his fingers tapping against the bars. “I love that you’re curious about me.”

“Who else can you tell if not your youngling? And how is that even possible if you only have one animal spirit living inside you?”

He stopped in front of me. “Because, Raven. I have no spirit. I can shift into any animal I choose.”

I hesitated. “That’s impossible.”

“You’re impossible. What we are is impossible.”

“But you were made a Vampire, which means you were born a Shifter. And Shifters are whatever animal their parents are.”

“Well then. That settles it. You must be right.” He turned away and stared at the door.

Houdini could be difficult when he knew I needed something. He liked it when I showed interest in him. Maybe if I played my cards right, I could get him to free me.

I approached the bars and gripped them. “Tell me.”

He clasped his hands behind his back. “I wasn’t born a Shifter. I was human, or so I thought. Do you know what a Potential is?”

“Yes,” I said, remembering those two kids from a previous job who were marked. Born human but had the ability to become an immortal later in life, if they so chose. We’d handed them over to an underground facility that would protect them until they were adults.

“Well, I had the mark.” He tapped a spot on his head. “I didn’t know what it meant—you just assume such things are birthmarks. I was eager to make my way in the world. My parents were wealthy, but they wanted me to work for my father in trade and marry. I escaped their clutches before they locked me into that prison.” He turned on his heel and took a few steps toward me. “Paris was no place for a man without money or means in those days.”

“I didn’t know you were French. I always assumed you were an American. You don’t sound it.”

“That was a long time ago. I’ve acquired many accents over the years with the many places I’ve lived. I do what is required to blend in. Some of us are able to acclimate better than… your Vampire, for instance.”

“I like his accent. Is that why you wear those things in your ears and dye your hair? You’re trying to blend in?”

“Maybe I like my look. Ever thought of that?” Houdini’s eyebrows quirked as he paced to the right. “François was a wealthy scholar seeking an assistant. I told him I’d work for free—anything to get my foot in the door of that rich apartment home. The streets were lined with beautiful trees, and they’d just opened the first theater. We had streetlights with candles in them, and I saw the first ballet performance at the French court. François had more connections than my family, and he wasn’t even a nobleman. I realized how far I could go in this world. But I’d been living on the streets for a few months, so François didn’t know I was educated. He treated me no differently than the others who were interested in filling the position. We were required to shave our heads and burn our clothes before he would even consider us.”

“Why?”

Houdini comically scratched his head. “Lice. Kids today don’t understand how prevalent rodent infestations or bedbugs were. We couldn’t exactly call an exterminator or buy medicated shampoo. Some of the remedies were toxic. This was a time when horseshit filled the streets. There were sporadic waves of the plague. The butchers left a mess of blood while preparing their meat, and orphans stole what they could to put bread in their mouths. It was a metropolis of every extreme, from the obscene wealth of aristocrats to the prostitutes they hired who spread their venereal diseases.”

I smiled. “Sounds like a romantic time.”

“People romanticize what they fail to remember correctly. It was the early modern period, and mankind was finally evolving.” Houdini leaned his shoulder against the bars, showing me his profile. “I still don’t know why François wanted to hire someone off the streets instead of by referral, but maybe he thought a peasant would work harder for less. He didn’t require an assiduous man or even an educated one. Just someone who would do his bidding. Deliver documents, gather supplies, relay messages—that type of work. Four of us lined up outside his door, heads shaved, and he selected me.”

“Because of the mark.”

Houdini rested his head against the bars. “Being a scholar, he’d heard about Potentials and the spade-shaped mark. But like everyone else, he thought we were as plausible as fairies. François was a serious employer, and I was a young man with a weakness for sex. I used my position to bed women while he was away. He gave me tailored clothes, and sometimes I would pretend to be him. We didn’t have planes back then, so trips often lasted weeks or longer. My amorous ways infuriated him, but we got along so well that he overlooked my flaws.” Houdini snorted and peeked through the bars at me. “He was afraid I’d besmirch his good name if his home was treated like a brothel. He threatened to toss me out, but he never did. It wasn’t until he revealed his secret to me about being a Vampire that I changed my ways. For someone his age to have that much wealth? The idea captivated me. He promised me that one day, when I had learned enough, he would turn me. That I could become his apprentice and learn a useful trade. And that motivated me.”

“Until?” I chuckled quietly and turned to gaze at the moon through the open window. “Something tells me you screwed things up. Or were you playing one of your chaos games?”

“I didn’t know the magic behind being a Potential. I still don’t fully understand it. Had I known what I was and how quickly I could have made myself an immortal, I might have left him to seek out another.”

“Or you could have had sex with him.”

“That too. But up until then, I’d only had sex with humans. Obviously. One afternoon, a beautiful lady showed up at the door. She said she was an old acquaintance of the master and insisted on waiting. She teased me, and I couldn’t resist. There was something so different about her—so catlike.”

“A Shifter.”

“Yes,” he said, his footfalls moving behind me. “She undressed me and seduced me in a way I’d never experienced. François walked in during the act—right as I was climaxing. He was enraged at the woman, and I thought in that moment he would kill me. His fangs pierced my neck; I weakened as the blood drained from my body to the brink of death. When I thought my heart would stop, he fed me his own blood. Making another Vampire isn’t just about blood exchange—you have to will it to happen. He didn’t want me to be another Breed. He didn’t know how fast the Potential magic would work, so he wanted to beat it to the punch. It was smart when you think about it. Had I become a Shifter, I would have left him. But I think François craved companionship, and the only way to ensure that was to make me his youngling. It would create a bond between us, and I would be dependent on him to teach me how to control my bloodlust. I still wonder if he would have ever made me a Vampire. I think he would have subjected me to a few tests and experiments first. Anyhow, after the blood exchange, the pain began. A Potential turning after sex isn’t a pleasant experience.”

I faced him. “That still doesn’t make sense. Why aren’t you just a panther then?”

Houdini shrugged. “My maker acted in haste while the Potential magic was still activating. At first I was just a panther. But turning me during the process did something unexpected. I didn’t feel this other animal spirit inside me. I am my animal, and my animal is me. Over time, I realized I was sensitive to Shifters. Each time I slept with a new type, I acquired the ability to shift into that animal. An owl, a wolf, a rabbit. But the magic never worked with other Breeds. Shame. I thought it might be quite remarkable to have Chitah in me.”

Laughter bubbled in my throat, and I put my hands on my hips. “Holy shit. You must have slept with half of Paris. How many animals exist among Shifters? Wait, I don’t want to know.”

He peered at me through the bars. “That’s when I became interested in chaos. Cause and effect. Patterns and randomness. Why can you sometimes repeat the same actions but have different results? I always thought the magic inside me could make another crossbreed. Why not? I have the blood of a Vampire and Shifter. Interrupting the process made me what I am, and that was where the chaos lived. And then there’s you, Butterfly. Something drew me to you the first time we met. Kismet. It appears the most important ingredient in magic is timing.” Houdini turned around, his back to me as he took a few steps away. “I’ve never told anyone the truth about myself. You’re the first.”

“Want to help me kill Sparrow?”

“Now why would I want to do that?” He pivoted, hands in his pockets. I noticed the sword sheath poking out beneath his jacket. Houdini had a weapon that would, thanks to the curse, stay with him for eternity.

“Because if we don’t do something, we’re gonna stay like this forever.”

“Would that be so bad?” He stepped in moonlight and squinted as if he were staring into the sun. “Our powers aren’t diminishing—they’re evolving. Remember what I said about Sparrow not controlling the magic he created? I discovered something recently. We don’t exist to humans anymore. They can’t hear us, see us, or feel us.”

“I know.”

“But did you know we can touch them?”

“Bullshit. I’ve tried.”

His thin lips curved into a knowing grin. “If you concentrate, you can touch their life force and borrow enough energy to make contact. This would be immensely helpful if we eventually lose the ability to touch inanimate objects. The dead can inhabit the minds of the living, but we can inhabit their bodies. I’m certain we could either do it through them or by borrowing their life energy. Think of what you might be able to do as a Mage. Your ability could differ from mine.” Houdini looked like someone who just discovered the fountain of youth. He rushed to the cage, inches from my face. “It’s quicksilver magic—constantly changing. I can also borrow energy from Breed, but that’s proved more difficult and pointless since they can still see us. I had to charm someone to stand still and allow me to try.” He tapped his fingers between the bars. “These may not be enough to hold you someday. If we become more like ghosts, we’ll have the power to pass through cages, walls, and doors. Only time will tell, but isn’t it thrilling?”

“Which part? Being dead? Or sitting in a room alone because no one can see you anymore?”

“There is so much to learn. No one can kill us, and yet we exist.”

I frowned. “We’re not all the way dead. We can probably die.”

“I visited an acquaintance from the party. He’s not too pleased that I cut off his head, but as it turns out, we can’t die.”

If Houdini was telling the truth, that changed everything. Sparrow had implied we’d be walking the shadow realm forever, which made the idea of Lenore setting me on fire even less appealing.

Houdini gripped the bar with one hand and leaned way back like a carefree young man. “Sparrow thought he was giving us less power, but he’s giving us more.” He laughed giddily. “Any limitations we have can be rectified with loyal servants. Shifters have human pets who willingly wear collars and are bossed around like property. Humans do it for the thrill, not the money. They’re enamored by us and easy to charm. I wager there are also Breed out there who might feel the same about our circumstance. I don’t see any real obstacles at this point.”

“You have gone completely off your rocker.”

I twisted my hair back and paced. Was he lying to get me to believe him? And if it was true, how did it change things?

Houdini stepped into my line of view, his hazel eyes sparkling and watchful. “Be the youngling I’ve never had. Let me be the maker you’ve always wanted. Together, we’re capable of so much. I understand you in a way he never will.”

Houdini meant Christian, not Sparrow.

“If you refuse to break the curse that binds your light, you’ll be alone in this realm,” I reminded him. “Dead. Dead and alone.”

He tilted his head to one side. “But I’m always alone. The woman I was fated to marry died just two years after I ran away. Fever. That’s what they called it when they had no explanation for an infection. So even if I had stayed human and married, I would have been alone. And then I would have died. But instead, here I am—the living dead.” Houdini began singing lines from “Don’t Fear the Reaper” while curling his fingers around the bars. “Come with me, Raven. Rule with me.”

“Since when are you power hungry?”

“What would you suggest? We wander? Watch others live their lives?” He dipped his chin, his eyes centered on mine. “Prepare for the possibility that you’ll stay this way forever. Accept your fate and draw strength from it. We have another advantage: spirits. We can see them the way Gravewalkers have always seen them. Who better to serve as our loyal subjects?”

I rolled my eyes and gripped the bars above me from the center of the cage. “According to the guy I work with, they have the attention span of a gnat and the memory of a goldfish.”

Houdini smiled. “That helps my argument more than it does yours. There’s more to this world than meets the eye.”

I stalked toward him and stopped just a breath away. “Why do you want me so badly?”

“Because you’re mine.”

“You should have invited Lenore before she jumped on Sparrow’s ship.”

Houdini glanced upward and sighed. “Lenore disappoints me. I wanted her to rise to power, but I judged her wrong.”

“She’s only doing what you taught her.”

He tickled my chin with the crook of his finger. “I never taught my protégée to bury my youngling. That’s betrayal.”

My blood ran cold. “She doesn’t know you’re my maker, does she?”

“Of course not. That’s none of her business. But isn’t it strange that I never believed I had a line to cross until someone crossed it? You spend too much time thinking about Lenore. You have the potential to go much further than she’s ever dreamed. Why do you think powerful people are drawn to you? You’re rough around the edges, but you’re a diamond, and they can feel it. I can foresee a future with you as a powerful leader. But will you seize those opportunities, or will you settle?”

My heart skipped a beat at the compliment, and that was when I knew I had an ego living inside me. “Hand me the keys. They’re on the wall.”

“Is that a yes?”

“I’m not teaming up with you to rule the dead world. I’m just asking you to hand me the keys.”

“You’re safer in here.”

“Doing a little arm twisting of your own, I see. Join you or die in a cage. You’re no different than Sparrow.”

“If I release you, how far do you think you’ll get at night in a house full of Vampires? They’ll put you right back in the cage. Sparrow will probably build an electrical fence around you if he aims to use you for something.”

I tapped my fingernails on the bars. “Unless you can turn into Pegasus, how did you plan on getting me out of here if I’d said yes?”

“I wouldn’t have.”

My shoulders sagged when I realized he was just here to toy with me. “You’re cruel.”

“Do you still see me as the villain?” he asked, his patience clearly wearing thin. “Stop doing forensics on my conscience. I’m only a curious soul who seizes opportunities. Do you know the ingredients that make a villain? You take a person with potential and crush their spirit.”

“Been there. Done that. I’m not a villain. Rise above.”

“You may have experienced trauma, but you haven’t lost what matters most. That’s when the oven turns on and those ingredients begin to bake something new. It’s different for everyone. For some it’s their dreams, for others it’s someone they love. What would it take to make Raven Black a villain?” He laughed haughtily.

“Go to hell.”

“To become a villain, you must do exactly what was done to you. It’s when you become the person who wronged you.”

“So who wronged you? Maybe your own maker. He didn’t give you much of a choice in the matter, and it doesn’t seem like you gave your younglings much of a choice either. And let’s not debate that again. You took advantage of those girls and sold them at auction.”

Houdini sighed. “If you look up the definition, you’ll see a villain is simply the person who opposes the hero in a story. But not all heroes are good. And by that standard, not all villains must be evil. They are two opposites driven by purpose. There’s no good and evil, Raven. Only intentions. Only desires. Only purpose. It’s a fluid concept. One action creates an equal and opposite reaction.”

I pressed my forehead against the bars, frustrated by this whole conversation. “Just open the cage. Don’t tell me you flew all the way up here to get me to swear my fealty only to leave me here.” The thought made me laugh out loud.

“I have no doubt you’ll find your way out of this situation. But it would be foolish of me to open the door when you’re most vulnerable. I’d rather see how things play out.”

I reached through the bars and grabbed a fistful of his shirt. “Someday you’ll be the one trapped in a cage. And you’ll ask me for help. You’ll ask me to open the door or give you the key. Guess what I’ll say? That’s right. I hope you rot.”

“I wouldn’t want it any other way, Butterfly. But if you think me a villain, then perhaps you should question why you would mirror my actions.” Houdini loosened my grip and kissed my knuckles. “If one day I do you an extraordinary deed for no personal gain, I wonder what you’ll think of me then.”

“You’re insane. You know that?”

He bowed. “All geniuses are.”

“Lenore will execute me by morning. If you don’t have anything else to do, swing by. You can watch me burn.”

He touched the stud in his earlobe. “You can’t die. Though I haven’t tested fire. But something tells me you’ll get out of it, as you always do. The fates are on your side. Last chance, Raven.”

I lowered my arms. “Goodbye, Chaos.”

He stepped out of the moonlight and into the shadows. “You’ll always be my Butterfly.”

When the door clicked, a flurry of movement and gust of wind accompanied Houdini’s exit. Seconds before the Vampire guard entered, I glimpsed the white owl soaring through the window and into the starry night.

CHAPTER 24

Christian had never felt more rattled. Raven had the tenacity and wits to survive anything, but not knowing what was happening gnawed away at what little reason he had left. Had it been up to him, he would have kept her father in the dark. But Shepherd had to open his big mouth. When Christian returned to their room on the fourth floor, he was surprised to see Crush waiting for him, who then cornered him and delivered one death threat after another. The one about staking him while Harley chewed the meat off his bones was especially detailed. Then he made a dramatic exit with a slam of the door.

“It’s completely dark now,” Gem observed, peering through the gap in the curtains. They had the TV blaring to drown out their conversation from any Vampires who might be outside the window or in the hall.

Niko sharpened a stake from his spot on the floor near the window. “Do we have any more wood?”

Christian stared at the pile of broken furniture in the corner. “That’s both chairs.”

Gem suddenly raised the window, and Blue’s falcon swooped inside. The moment her talons touched the carpet, she shifted to human form.

Blue stood and swept her cloak behind her shoulders. “The roof and street are clear. Unless they’re dressed like hookers, chances are they’re inside the building. Assuming Sparrow sent anyone for us.”

Christian dusted off his hands. “I can only guess where an eejit might hide. If they charmed the man downstairs, they might have our room numbers. Odds are they’re somewhere in the stairwells, lobby, or elevators.”

She lifted her dress a few inches in an unladylike manner and plopped down at the foot of the bed. “We’re sitting ducks.”

“Aye. But the ducks are armed.” Christian turned the onyx ring on his middle finger. Raven was the only thing that kept him focused on his goal. “Vampires are patient creatures, so they’ll wait. If we don’t get them now, we’ll never leave. Perhaps that is their intention. To keep us here. They’re not expecting us to hunt them, so that’s what I’m gonna do.”

Niko handed Viktor another small stake, this one no more than five inches long.

“We are not changing plans,” Viktor stated as fact. “When Shepherd cuts the power in the basement, that is our signal.”

Blue scratched at her long sleeve. “What if he’s dead, Viktor? What if Shepherd didn’t make it? If one of them was in the elevator—”

“Shep isn’t dead,” Wyatt said, munching on a piece of candy. “If he was, he’d come and let us have it. You think he’d really leave his kid? Nope. That’s the guy who will linger behind like all the other ghosties.”

Blue sighed. “I’m sorry to question you, Viktor. I wasn’t here during your team meeting, so I don’t understand how throwing us in the dark is the best idea. They can see in the dark; we can’t.”

Christian tossed a duffel bag next to her. “When we went out to buy the computer, I picked up these. Figured it was better to have them just in case. Had I known then we’d be under attack, I would have stopped by the lumberyard.”

She unzipped the bag and looked inside. “Flashlights?”

Christian strode over and pulled one out of the bag. “Tactical flashlights. Most of these are about twenty thousand lumens. Obviously not as bright as the sun, but it does the job. The effect is more jarring in the dark. Tap the button once to turn on the strobe feature. Do it when you’re close enough to impale them. You’ll only have a few seconds of borrowed time. This one here”—Christian took out a larger flashlight—“is a hundred thousand lumens.”

From the bed by the closet, Wyatt’s hand shot up. “That one’s mine.”

Gem flipped onto her stomach, ankles crossed in the air. “Dream on, Spooky.”

“Why not pull the fire alarm or start a fire?” Blue suggested. “Flashing lights, loud noise, people rushing into the hallways in a panic. The fire department and police will show up.”

“Which is what we do not want.” Viktor twisted around and set the stake on the dresser with the others. “You put more human lives in danger. They will force everyone onto the street. Where do we go from there? They will follow us, keep us on the run until we split apart. I cannot waste my time with this nonsense. We will never take back Keystone until these men are out of the photo.”

“Picture.” Gem turned on her side, twirling impalement wood between her fingers. “This is the first time I’m actually glad my dress lights up. No one can sneak up on me in the dark.”

“Gem will stand in the hall,” Viktor explained further. “If we are in danger, she will knock twice and fight them off until we can join her. I want them to come to us, not the other way around.”

When everyone looked at Gem, tempted to rib her for being their guard, she dropped the stake and rolled a ball of energy between two fingers.

Viktor spoke loud enough that they could hear him over the TV. “Christian will search the stairwell and lobby after Shepherd cuts the power. Claude will go upstairs to guard the boy. Chitahs can see well enough in the dark, and he is quick. Claude will provide stakes for Mr. Graves on the rare chance that a Vampire gets inside.”

Christian tossed Claude a flashlight. “And that’s why the kitty gets the big light.”

Claude held his position near the sliding closet door. He pressed the flashlight button once, and the beam shone in Wyatt’s eyes.

“Holy Toledo! Turn it off, you maniac.”

Claude grinned. “This’ll do.”

Blue picked up a stake. “What do you want us to do with these?”

Viktor pushed away from the dresser. “These are for our next mission, so we must save as many as we can. If Vampires break into the room, you have my permission to use one.”

Everyone quietly chuckled.

The power went out, cutting off the noise from the TV and the lights. Christian could see just fine, but the others looked at Gem’s dress until their eyes adjusted.

Christian grabbed a stake and moved to the doorway. He cracked the door, listening to the murmurs and complaints coming from nearby rooms. Others were oblivious as the cries of passion and skin slapping against skin continued on.

A door opened. “Cheap-ass hotel,” an older man grumbled as he looked around the hall. “You get what you pay for.”

They had counted on people briefly emerging from their rooms, and the added noise in the hallways would make it easier to slip out. Christian scanned the hall and then made a break for the stairwell with Claude. Gem lingered behind, an innocent look on her angelic face and a stake hidden behind her back.

When they reached the stairwell, Christian opened the door and adopted his best Southern accent. “I swear, if it ain’t one thing, it’s something else. First the phones, then I can’t even watch Gunsmoke.” He peered over the railing at the floors above. It looked clear up as well, so he patted Claude on the shoulder and they parted ways.

“I’m gonna give that son of a bitch downstairs a piece of my mind,” Christian went on. “Come all the way from San Antone and can’t even get electricity. What kind of shit show are they runnin’?”

The simplest approach could throw off suspicion. If any Vampires were lurking in the stairwell, they would assume he was human. A Vampire couldn’t always identify another Vampire in the dark since everyone’s pupils were dilated. Each time Christian reached a landing, he stopped and listened. Someone belched—probably that Bible-thumping buzzard who lived in the stairwell.

A light flickered a few times along with the scraping sound of a flint wheel.

“There you are!” the old man cried out. “From the darkness into the light. Save your soul! Save your soul!”

“Change your underpants.”

“Told them where you were. Told them, I did. Now the cockroaches scurry about! The exterminators have come.”

Christian stopped midstep and turned a sharp gaze to the disheveled drunk. “What was that?”

The old buzzard waved his lighter, the flame dancing.

As tempting as it was to locate the nearest demon statue and glue that man to it, Christian turned away. Snitches were the worst. Sometimes lowlifes who knew about Breed earned money or alcohol by acting as spies, reporting any unusual Breed activity in the human district.

Shouting erupted from the lobby—guests wanting their power restored, others demanding a refund.

The only person with a flashlight was the guy behind the desk.

“You’re going to have to wait,” the man announced, his hand beneath the counter. “Go back upstairs. There’s nothing I can do. I reported the outage, and I can’t get anyone out until tomorrow morning anyhow.”

“Honey, I’ll keep you company in the dark,” a scantily clad lady purred as she sidled up to a tall man in a long coat.

The hotel clerk stood and knocked on the barrier between them. “That’s enough of that. Take your business on the street before you get me arrested. Not inside the lobby. You know the rules.”

The lady scoffed. “We both know that the only reason this hotel is still running is because of the business we bring in, but if you want to be an asshole, I can take a hint. I can also take my business over to Hector’s.” She sashayed across the lobby and made a dramatic exit with her fake mink stole.

Christian eyed all the humans. When he didn’t spot any Vampires, he discreetly made his way to the back hall. He searched the bathrooms, laundry room, and supply room. The ground floor reminded him of older apartment buildings—clearly it wasn’t designed for people of class. Christian remembered the tenements in the 1900s that kept the downtrodden in squalor. Rooms were no bigger than the ones they had. The only difference was some had stovepipes in the center for cooking.

He looped back around to the lobby and then down the center hall, past the elevators. At the end, the hall split left and right. The first floor didn’t have as many rooms as the upper floors, probably because nobody wanted a ground-floor view of the back alley. The doors along the central wall were few and far between, likely storage rooms. He focused on locating accessible windows or exit doors since those would be the entry points a Vampire would guard.

Christian moved like liquid through the darkness, sliding through the shadows without making a sound. He was so attuned to his Vampire gifts that he could hardly remember what it was like to be human. At least, not until Lenore’s apple cider from hell. When he reached the end of the hall, he noticed a door with an Exit sign over it. A vertical window on the door revealed a short hall with a door on the other end that led outside. There didn’t appear to be anyone in there, but he decided to investigate since the grimy glass didn’t provide him with a clear view.

Before he turned the knob, someone tackled him from the side. They struck the wall, and Christian snapped the Vampire’s arm in three places. He stepped away from the wall to see what he was dealing with. A short man with curly hair flexed his fingers as his arm healed. Then he moved on Christian like a speeding bullet.

Christian swirled around him and glided up the wall before kicking off. He body-slammed the man to the ground. Then he gouged out his eyes. The Vampire shrieked, threatening to call attention to everyone within earshot. Christian found his impalement stick and quickly drove it through his neck.

“Jaysus. You’re a noisy lad.”

Christian dragged him to the exit. The exit hall was good enough for temporary storage until it came time to dispose of the bodies. After wiping his bloody thumbs on the man’s shirt, he dipped back into the hall. Just as the door shut, another Vampire casually walked toward him from the right. This one had pale hair and features like a Nordic.

If only there were an axe conveniently hanging on the wall.

“Your friend just stepped out.” Christian gestured to the pieces of the man’s eyes on the floor. “I guess he didn’t see you.”

In a span of two seconds, Christian’s worst nightmare came true. Crush appeared from the adjoining hall and sauntered up behind the Vampire. He held a lighter in front of him, the flame slender and tall.

The Vampire twirled around and marched toward the old man.

“Run!” Christian shouted.

When Crush smiled, light glinted off his silver tooth. He pulled his other hand out from behind his back and held up an aerosol can. The spray created a makeshift flamethrower when it hit the flame. The Vampire’s head lit up like a flare, his hair burning away first. Crush inched closer, lighting up the man’s jacket and pants. Then he tossed the can aside and shook his other hand as if in pain. “Better get your ass moving, peckerhead.”

“One of these days, that man is going to light his arse on fire,” Christian grumbled as he went back into the exit hall. He snapped off a piece of wood protruding from the Vampire’s neck, stalked back to the flaming man, and shoved it into his eye. The man dropped like a brick at their feet, his jacket still on fire. Christian patted at the flames. “For feck’s sake. You’ll burn down this whole building.”

It went dark when Crush tossed the hot lighter onto the floor. “That’s gonna leave a mark,” he muttered.

After Christian dragged away the second man and laid him next to the first, he rejoined Raven’s deranged father. “Are you stark raving mad? What if that was a human and you set him ablaze?”

“He flashed his fangs at me.”

“Where did you get the aerosol?”

“Supply closet.” Crush sucked his knuckles for a minute and hissed. “Don’t tell Raven I did that. She’ll bitch at me for leaving the room.”

“And exactly what is it that you’re doing down here?”

“Saving your ass?”

“I’ve killed more men than you’ve met in your entire life. I had the situation under control.”

Crush held out his hand, feeling along the wall in the elevator room. “Maybe I miss being in the middle of the action. I’m a combat veteran. I’ve got experience that’s wasted hiding out in a room. These guys aren’t exactly on a reconnaissance mission. Besides, someone on your team was there to protect the kid. I saw a flashlight floating across the room. Creepy as shit.”

“Where’s your flashlight?”

“Flashlights are for pussies. Did you check the elevator shaft?”

Christian frowned. “Now why would I do that when the power’s out?”

“Because one of them might have been inside.”

“He would have pried open the doors and gotten himself out.”

“Not if he was trapped between floors. Then he’d have to go up through the top.”

Christian stopped and stared at Crush in the darkness. “Do you always have to be right?”

Crush chuckled. “I’m not saying your dumb ass has to go in the shaft, but if someone got stuck in the elevator and escaped, we’ll know which floor. He would have had to pry open the doors in one of the hallways and climb out. I figured you might need someone to cover you.”

Human or not, Christian appreciated the offer. It took guts to hunt down Vampires. But as they walked each floor and checked the elevator area, Christian could hear Raven’s words echoing in his head. “You let him do what?”

But you couldn’t control people like Crush. No matter the risks, they always did what their gut told them. Courage couldn’t be taught. Raven was a chip off the old block, and knowing that gave him hope that she was okay.

When they reached the sixth floor and stepped out of the stairwell, Christian swung out his arm to keep Crush behind him. Their door was lying sideways in the hall, broken pieces littering the carpet. Christian shadow walked to the space between rooms and listened, but all he could hear was rustling and breathing.

“It’s your friendly Irishman,” he announced.

Claude stepped into the hall, his pupils pulsing.

Christian looked at him warily. “Be a good kitty and don’t flip your switch. Where’s the boy?”

Claude sniffed the air. “Safe.”

“I’ve secured the building.”

Claude looked beside Christian. “No, you didn’t.”

“Aye, I did.”

“That’s not what the dead man says.”

Annoyed, Christian flicked a glance at the empty space beside him. “Is that naked shitebag still following me around?”

“Yes.”

As much as Christian wanted to spew profanities at the ghost, he held his tongue. “I’m sorry I cut off your head. There’s not much I can do about it if I can’t even see you, so you’re not doing yourself any favors by following me around for all eternity.”

Claude wiped the blood from his arm. “He blames you for being stuck here.”

Christian raked his hair back. He remembered an old acquaintance who made his peace and moved on to the next world. Wyatt said it was possible, and he didn’t like the idea of a spook following him around, seeing all his secrets. “If you help us, the fates will have mercy and let you cross over. I think we all know who the good guys are here, and nobody in the afterlife gives a shite about your loyalties. This might be your only chance.”

“He wants to know how,” Claude said, “but he doesn’t trust us.”

“Are there any more of your people in the building? You’ll never see these arseholes again. They’re not your mother or your da—you have nothing that binds you to them. Last chance.”

“The roof!” Claude picked up a stake and sprinted into the stairwell.

Christian entered the room. Claude’s intensely bright flashlight had rolled partly under the bed. It illuminated the broken dresser, linens torn off the bed, and a broken impalement stick. A chilly breeze blew through the shattered window, but there was no glass on the floor. Christian smelled his hands, uncertain if the charred smell was coming from him or this room. The ceiling, bed, and walls had a few spatters of blood, but not a lot. He crossed the room to the far side and looked down at a young Vampire in jeans, his shirt torn halfway off. An impalement stick protruded from his chest, and his eyes were wide open.

Christian bent down and grinned darkly at the paralyzed man. “Wait until you see what I have in store for your remains. I have no pity for a man who would dare harm a child.”

He stood up and noticed a burned spot on the carpet and a pile of ashes. “Where’s the boy?”

Crush shuffled over to the bathroom and jiggled the doorknob. Harley’s savage barking could have been heard three blocks away. “That’s enough!” Crush commanded. “Down, boy.”

Crush hauled Harley out of the bathroom and instructed him to sit.

When Christian walked over, he saw Hunter sitting on the floor between the toilet and cabinet. One of his gloves was missing. “Where’s Kira?”

“I guess she took off,” Crush said.

The only one with answers was Claude.

Crush held a firm grip on the dog’s chain collar. “I’ll go tell Niko it’s clear. I need to lock Harley up before he bolts. We can’t stay in this room anymore—not with the door and window broken. Be right back.”

Christian wrapped the Vampire in a bedspread, tying the feet together with a strip of the sheets. Then he poked his head through the broken window to stare at the empty sidewalk below. Claude must have put up one hell of a fight by the looks of the room. After Crush returned for the boy, Christian hauled the body up to the roof to see if Claude was still alive. He found the Chitah crouched next to a man with a stake in his thigh. Not wanting to carry the bodies down six flights and be seen, they tossed them over the side of the building by the back door. Claude had suffered some nasty scrapes and bruises, but by the time they made it downstairs, he seemed okay.

When they reached the first floor to dispose of the bodies, they bumped into Shepherd.

“Where’s my son? Is he hurt?” Shepherd asked.

“The wee one is fine,” Christian assured him.

“Fucking Vampire had me cornered in the basement and I couldn’t get out. The impalement wood kept him at bay, but we had a brief struggle.”

Shepherd had a nasty mark on his face that was sure to bruise. He mentioned the basement had an incinerator with a pipe that led to the roof, so they spent hours burning those detestable men as much as the stove would allow. Afterward, Christian separated bones and body parts, loaded them into garbage bags, and scattered them in dumpsters in the surrounding neighborhood. It wasn’t the most efficient disposal, but they didn’t have the option of calling in cleaners. Nor did they have the option of leaving Vampire corpses in the human district. Not only would it open up a police investigation, but a medical examiner would document the physical and genetic differences. It was too much work to locate insiders who could scrub memories and erase records.

Afterward, Christian cleaned up in Viktor’s bathroom. There was no hot water, but it felt good all the same. Christian wasn’t as sensitive to temperature as everyone else, so a tub filled with ice felt no better or worse than a steaming shower. His hair still wet, he returned to the room next door where the team had gathered. With the power still out, they had aimed the flashlights at the ceiling.

“Any word on the lass?” he asked, wondering if they had found Kira alive.

“I couldn’t find her scent in the building,” Claude confirmed. “Not even in the hallway.”

Wyatt stretched from his lying position on the floor, a pillow behind his head. “Maybe she was thrown out the window on top of a moving truck. If she shifted, I bet her wolf or whatever could have stuck the landing.”

Gem turned to Claude. “What happened up there?”

Claude stared out the window. “I don’t know. I was guarding the door when he shadow walked onto the floor from the stairwell. The flashlight blinded him, but not before he knocked the stake out of my hand. I tried to keep him away from the room, but he broke the door. He bit my arm, I bit his scalp, and the next thing I knew, we were in the room. It happened so fast. I don’t remember seeing Kira or the boy, but the dog was barking in the bathroom. I was afraid he would go in there, so I looked for a weapon and saw one by the window. He came after me, and I lost the flashlight in the melee.” Claude turned, a perplexed look on his face as he studied the carpet. “I remember seeing an arm out of the corner of my eye. Someone must have grabbed him, but we were in a tussle on the bed. He was choking me. It felt like my windpipe was going to snap in two, and then I started to lose consciousness. Suddenly he stopped, and I managed to shove him off the bed, but I was so busy gasping for air that I didn’t see anything. Then a light blinded me. Probably the flashlight, but for a minute there, I thought I was passing out for real. I got real hot all of a sudden, and then it was quiet.”

“Was it Kira who grabbed him?” Gem asked, tugging the cover up to her chin as if someone were reading her a scary story. She shared the bed with Hunter, who was fast asleep with the dog curled up between them.

“I don’t know,” Claude admitted. “It’s all a blur.”

“I think maybe the boy had something to do with it,” Christian suggested.

Gem snapped her gaze up. “Why do you say that?”

Christian folded his arms, his back against the wall. “We found him missing a glove. He’s young, but he already knows how to use his gifts. He could have temporarily stunned the Vampire. Just a thought. Has anyone asked him what happened?”

They looked over at the sleeping kid, and the answer was a resounding no. He’d been through enough. Shepherd was out searching for Kira.

Wyatt eased up on his elbow and looked around. “Where’s your naked friend? Or is he still in the shower?”

Christian crossed one foot over the other. “I don’t think you’ll be seeing the likes of him anymore. After his good deed, he’s sipping daiquiris in hell.”

Crush’s snore fired up again like a chainsaw from where he slept on the floor near the closet. No one laughed, mainly because they were all just as tired. Since Crush couldn’t hear anyone but Niko and Christian, he had no trouble sleeping.

Viktor walked in and wearily shut the door. He glanced at Crush on the floor before addressing the group. “Shepherd is still looking, but Blue was unable to find Kira after searching the neighborhood. If we have not found a body, that is a good sign. She is alive somewhere, and my guess is her animal took over. If that is true, she will not come back until she’s herself again. If we succeed in reclaiming Keystone and Kira has not returned, we will continue our search. I will hire men to find her if I have to. But right now she is safer where she is than with us.” Viktor took a deep breath. “Blue needs her rest. She will fly to Keystone tomorrow to see if anything has changed with Sparrow’s activities. Tomorrow is an important day. Do not stay awake talking. You are welcome to my room. We will discuss our plan of attack in the morning, so it is important you rest as much as possible. Christian can no longer hear you the way a Vampire should, and there is no better time to strike. In three days, we may no longer have our powers. We cannot afford to wait and see what happens next.”

Niko looked up at him from the floor between the beds. “Do you have a plan?”

“The Vampires we’ve encountered are not skilled fighters, but we cannot assume this is the case for all. We attack at high noon, and we move in fast. Our goal is not to get inside the house.”

“Then what is our goal?” Christian asked.

Viktor leveled him with his eyes. “To kill every last one of them.”

CHAPTER 25

After dark, Sparrow sent in a female Vampire to charm me. When she opened the cage, I tried to flash out, but she shadow walked and restrained me. Without Vampire strength, fighting her was futile. Sparrow didn’t get whatever it was that he was looking for. He wanted specifics, and I didn’t have them. At least he hadn’t sent in Lenore. I didn’t want that woman poking around in my head because she would go looking for a lot more than what Viktor might be planning. Maybe I’d planted enough doubt in Sparrow about her ulterior motives. The Vampire didn’t ask me specific information about my gifts or my team. Maybe Lenore already knew and had filled him in.

Or maybe Sparrow was as dumb as a brick and thought his Vampire army was invincible.

After she left, I stared at the hourglass on my palm, now more than halfway filled. What did that mean for the others who’d attended the party? Would they feel the pressure and flip sides? How many were that desperate? It was too soon to tell, but I guessed by the last day, a large number of them would be showing up at the door.

When morning came, the sun trickled through the latticed windows and painted the floor. Based on the direction, this was definitely the east side, which put me somewhere near the interior balcony.

One of Sparrow’s goons checked on me periodically, so it didn’t surprise me when the door opened.

What did surprise me was seeing a bearded man waltz in, nonchalantly carrying Blue’s falcon by the talons. She swung back and forth, one wing flapping chaotically. He grabbed the key off the wall and headed to the cage.

I sprang to my feet.

“Step back or I’ll snap her in half.”

When I saw her bloody feathers, I complied. As soon as he unlocked the door, he flung her inside. Her falcon hit the concrete and lay still long enough for me to see an arrow impaling her wing. After the Vamp locked the cage, I fell to her side.

“What the hell did you do to her?” I shouted.

Ignoring me, he put the key back on the wall and left the room. Blue’s falcon had the same blue eyes as she did, and they penetrated my gaze. The grey feathers on her wing were bloody. She flapped with her good wing and hopped up to her feet. The arrow protruded from the wing near the body.

“Oh shit,” I said, realizing what the issue was. “I can’t do this, Blue. Isn’t there some other way?”

She couldn’t shift. Technically she could, but with the object still inside her, it would tear her apart.

Which meant I had to remove it.

Unlike the movies, I couldn’t snap the tip off. Her wing was too fragile for me to put extra force on it. “Do you really want me to just yank it out?”

She made a quick succession of harmonic chirps.

“Okay, I don’t speak bird. If that’s a yes, do it again.”

She repeated the exact sound.

“Fuck.”

I sighed and examined the arrow. The tip was close to her body and poked out of the top of her wing, so they must have shot her while she was flying overhead. Luckily it wasn’t a barbed arrow, which would do serious damage going back the other way.

“I’m going to pull it out the way it went in. It’s gonna hurt like hell. Is that what you want?”

She moved her head around, eyeballing me from different angles.

I gingerly found a place to grip her wing and held it steady. Then I wrapped my fingers around the back of the arrow as close to her body as I could. I didn’t know a damn thing about bird anatomy and whether this thing was piercing muscle, ligaments, or bone.

“Okay. Ready? One… two…”

I yanked it out.

Blue’s falcon made a feverish series of screeches and flapped her good wing. I scooted back just as she transformed.

“You were supposed to say three,” she bit out.

“Sorry. That’s how my dad used to take off my Band-Aids.”

“Is that so?” Blue turned her shoulder in a circle. “Remind me to personally thank him,” she said, rolling her eyes.

“How is it? Do you need to shift again?”

Her brows drew together. “No. That’s strange. I thought I would, but it seems completely healed.”

“Maybe it was just a little nick.”

She gave me a scolding glance.

“What are you doing here?”

Blue jerked her cape out from beneath her and sat. Her lustrous brown hair was pulled up in a French braid that was uncharacteristic of her style, and yet one she would be wearing for an eternity. “I don’t remember this cage. Did Viktor ever mention this to you?”

“No. I think we’re in one of the locked rooms on the east side.”

She glanced at the sun on the floor and back up at the windows behind her. “Yeah.”

I stood up and tested the cage door to see if maybe he hadn’t locked it properly. “The keys are on the wall. Can your bird slip through and get them?”

Blue pushed up to her feet and stuck her hand between the bars. “No. I’m larger than natural birds. My body won’t fit.”

“How did they catch you?”

“Viktor sent me to scout the area. It was a routine flyby. I was here before, but there weren’t any archers. I guess they found bows and arrows in one of the rooms.” She tested the strength of the bars. “If they found Shepherd’s armory, they’ll have guns.”

“Aren’t those too loud for Vampires?”

“Probably. But we need to prepare for anything.”

I drew closer. “Are you guys doing this today?”

Her eyes darted to the soundproof door. “We need to get out of here.”

“I’ve been saying that for hours. If Lenore has her way, she’ll burn me alive.”

Blue turned her head and gave me an incredulous look. “Lenore is here?”

“She sold her soul to the devil. Maybe to save herself or maybe she saw an opportunity. I’m sure if it all goes south, she’ll tell Viktor it was to save us.”

“Traitor.” Blue picked up the arrow, her eyes narrow and calculating.

“Is that impalement wood?” I asked.

“I can’t wait to find out.”

“What’s the plan?”

She worried her lip while tapping the arrow against the bars. “I’d rather not say. Did they charm you?”

I leaned against the bars and sighed. “Yep. And once Sparrow finds out you’re in here, he’ll charm you next. We have to get out. Either that or you need to pretend to be in a coma.”

She mirrored my position with her back to the bars. “I might be able to shift and fly out when they open the door. You can distract them.”

“Maybe.” I stared down at my leg through the long slit in my gown. “If the arrow is impalement wood, I could flash to the door when they open the cage and stake them.”

“Maybe.” She dug her fingers into her braid and scratched. Blue suddenly twisted toward me, her fingers pinching a bobby pin. “I have a better idea.”

“Will that work?” I asked, having my doubts. Picking bedroom locks was one thing, but a steel cage?

“I can pick any lock, but there’s a bigger problem—time.”

“They might not be back for an hour. Even thirty minutes would be plenty of time. I’ve seen you pick a lock in fifteen seconds.”

“That’s not what I mean.” The bobby pin suddenly disappeared from between her fingers.

Blue wedged her hand between the bars and felt the lock. “I can’t do it with just a hairpin. I need something to turn it with. A tension wrench would be nice right about now. I always carry tools like that in my pants pockets.”

“Yeah,” I said, staring down at my outfit, wishing I’d packed weapons. “Lesson learned for our next ball.”

“I guess I can use another hairpin, but I have to bend it, and I don’t know if I can work that fast. It might break in the lock.”

I snorted. “And then it’ll reappear in your hair.”

“Good point.”

I watched with bated breath as Blue worked her magic. It took her a few fumbled attempts to find the lock without dropping the pin.

“I’m used to seeing what I’m doing,” she said, running the bobby pin through the lock. Then she reached back in her hair and pulled it out again.

“Too bad you’re not a Vampire,” I muttered.

“Why?”

When she looked at me, I flashed my fangs.

“Don’t be ridiculous. If I were a Vampire, I wouldn’t let you drink me just to get out of a cage,” she argued.

“Sure. You say that now. But he could literally keep us in here forever.”

She continued raking the hairpin through the lock before having to stop, pull it out of her hair, bend it correctly, and start again. I noticed each time she would roll her shoulders before hunching over again. “I need you to do the tension part. This is taking too long.”

I pressed my head against the bars to see what she was doing. Blue guided my fingers to show me.

“Keep the tension on. When the hairpin disappears, grab another. This sometimes takes a while, and it’s harder to do blind.”

We worked like a team. I would keep tension on my pin and then pluck another hairpin to continue working after it disappeared. The bars pressed painfully against my forearm as I curved my wrist. Blue worked from the other side.

After she raked another time, I felt the lock turn.

The door swung open.

Blue stepped out and groaned. “Why did it have to be a modern lock? Never again.”

I gripped the arrow in my hand and stepped into freedom. “Do you want to come with me or fly out and give Viktor an update?”

Blue strode over to the key on the wall, returned to the cage, and broke the key inside the lock to jam it. “I can’t leave you alone.”

“Viktor might need you.”

Blue joined my side near the door. “I only returned to scout the area. I didn’t get a chance to circle the property since I wanted to find you first. The archer was new, but Viktor knows they have access to our weapons. That isn’t something I need to tell him. I can’t fight these guys on the front line, and he knows it. I’m not fast enough to stake them and get away. He’d want me here with you. Besides, I have an idea.”

I gripped the knob. “Are you sure?”

“We had to leave you the first time because we didn’t have a choice. I’m not leaving you now.”

I mulled over our situation. “Sparrow’s goons can’t hear us moving around, so that works in our favor. We shouldn’t have any trouble as long as they don’t see us. I don’t know how many are in the house, but I’m guessing they’re all in position and not wandering about. The woman who keeps checking on me is probably outside the door. I’ll be straight with you—I can’t fight these guys without Vampire blood. Fuck, I don’t want to do it. But I have to.”

“I’ll distract her. This time on three.”

We did a silent count, and then I jerked the door open. Blue immediately shifted and flew out. The female Vampire gaped at Blue’s falcon, who flapped chaotically above her. I flashed at the blonde and staked her in the throat with the arrow before she knew what hit her, and then I caught her in my arms.

Blue shifted and grabbed the woman’s feet. We quietly carried her into the room and gently set her down. While blood trickled from the wound, I had to drink from the other side. I swept her curly hair out of the way and sank my fangs into her flesh. Drinking from a woman was different. With no whiskers or stubble, her skin was soft and supple.

But her blood wasn’t as sweet as her looks. It tasted as vile as everyone else’s.

Blue leaned against the closed door, warily observing me like a person watching a wild animal tear apart its prey.

I finally sat back and wiped my mouth.

“Was that enough?” she asked.

I belched and shuddered at the same time. “Yep.”

“Thank the fates. Is there anything else I should know besides Lenore being here?”

I snapped the tip of the arrow with two fingers to test my strength. “Be careful if you run into Sparrow. He can make a weapon out of energy, and he won’t hesitate to use it. He gave me a demonstration last night of his abilities.”

“Do you think we can take him down with a stunner?”

I stood and wiped my hands on my dress. “I don’t know. He’s got Blocker abilities against Vampires, but I’m not sure about stunners. I’m the only Mage I’ve ever met who wasn’t affected by them. Gem can block Mage powers, but that doesn’t include stunners.”

Blue reached up and touched her collarbone. “I usually carry a stunner spike around my neck or in my pocket.”

“Wouldn’t help anyhow since it would reappear around your neck.”

She snapped her fingers. “That’s right. So we’re on the east side, third floor? My room’s one floor down on the opposite side.”

“Yeah, but mine’s just down the hall. I’ve got plenty of weapons in there, but we’ll have to carry them.”

“I’ll watch your back,” she whispered, opening the door. “Let’s go.”

As soon as we entered the hall, we sped into motion. So long as we didn’t make any verbal sounds, Vampires couldn’t hear us. We slowed down before each side hall, searching for guards.

Once inside my room, I got chills. It was like stepping into the past—into my memories. But it wasn’t the same. My bed was still made, my sweatpants and oversized shirt still in a heap by the armoire. The familiar smell of home made me want to protect it even more. It was a life promised but no longer mine.

I quietly opened the armoire and reviewed my weaponry. Blue reached for a dagger, and I shook my head since it wasn’t a stunner. If we ran into Sparrow or one of the traitors, we needed a suitable blade. I handed her a small stunner from the bottom shelf since it was easy to carry. I owned a dozen impalement stakes that weren’t big around, but there was no way we could carry all of them and still fight, so I devised another plan.

After returning to the hall, I placed a stake against the wall at each main intersection. They weren’t noticeable, and if we had to circle back, we’d have quick access to a weapon. We passed two more hallways before encountering a tall Vampire. He’d pressed his forehead against the window overlooking the courtyard, his eyes fixed on the grounds below. Stake in hand, I crept up behind him, raised it high, and drove it into his back. Blue caught him before his heavy body hit the floor. Afraid someone would find him, I located an unlocked room, and we carried him inside. I hurried back into the hall and looked down at the courtyard to see what had held his attention, but there was nothing to see. He must have been tired. I stepped out of view and wondered if there might be other Vampires on the opposite end, policing the courtyard from a different angle.

Blue emerged from the room with blood on her dagger and hands. She was one hell of a warrior. The lofty hallways had arched ceilings, everything made of stone. That made it difficult for anyone who wasn’t barefoot to sneak up on us. When we heard footfalls nearing, we dove into a vacant room and waited for them to walk past.

While in there, Blue found a blade that was similar in length to Niko’s katanas but wider. She looked between that and her stunner, and I knew she wanted a more substantial weapon to finish the job. Since our priority right now was eliminating the immediate threats, which were Vampires, she set down the stunner and hefted the large blade.

When we reached the other side of the mansion that overlooked the courtyard, I spied a Vampire shirking his duties. It wouldn’t be easy sneaking up on a guy sitting in a chair, talking on his phone. He might glance up and see me, so I had to be quick and efficient.

Now or never.

I flashed over, shoved his head back, and impaled him in the chest before he could stand. To my horror, his phone tumbled out of his grip and clacked against the floor. Blue was already at my side. We moved fast and efficiently. Once I located a soundproof room, Blue collected the phone, grabbed his feet, and we hauled him out of sight.

I closed the door and heaved a sigh. “When’s the team coming?”

She swiped a finger over the cracked screen on his phone and scrolled. “Noon.”

As a Mage, I sensed time without needing a clock. “We only have an hour, and we haven’t even finished sweeping this floor.”

The phone lit up her face as she stared intently at it. “Some of them are talking to each other.”

I stepped over the body and looked at the screen. “What are they saying?”

“Nothing really. It looks like they’re rotating who’s keeping an eye on the new recruits. I guess those are the traitors.” She kept scrolling. “It doesn’t say where they are… but I’m guessing they have them all together. We have to be careful not to accidentally kill one of them.”

“Why should they get special treatment?”

She set the phone on the Vampire’s stomach. “Because their punishment will be an example for all. It’ll be severe enough to scare anyone from turning against the higher authority in the future. Trust me, they won’t get off easy. If we find them, we need to keep them here even if it takes stunners and stakes. Chitahs will be the hardest to subdue, but I don’t recall that many at the party. Do you?”

I shrugged. “Doesn’t matter. I’m fast, strong, and Chitah venom doesn’t work on me.”

“Someone on those phone messages asked if the others were here yet. Do you think they’re talking about more Vampires or traitors?” Blue rubbed her forehead. “Fates, I hope they’re not talking about more guards.”

I returned to the door just as the light on the phone dimmed.

Blue stepped behind the man and knelt. “If something happens and we get separated, keep doing what you’re doing. We need to kill as many of them as we can.”

“After we clear this floor, we’ll go down to the second level. Sparrow and the others are probably on the ground floor or in the basement, so we’ll save that for last.”

“My plan is to go up to the roof,” she said with conviction. “There’s a flat area where an archer’s hiding. There’s also another on the open balcony. After I take out the guy on the roof, I can shoot their own when the battle begins. I’ll have the perfect spot.”

I had enough Vampire energy for this, but I needed to dig deep for the mental fortitude.

She lifted the man’s head by his hair and held up the blade. “It’s about to get ugly.”

“How do you do that without flinching?”

“Easy. Just imagine they’re the person you hate most.”

CHAPTER 26

The body count was up to seven, excluding the woman we left alive. It surprised us how few Vampires there were—far fewer than what we remembered from Lenore’s party. After prowling the halls, we checked every unlocked room. It took forever, and in the back of my mind I just knew I’d open a door and find a hundred Vampires standing shoulder to shoulder in the dark. Once we worked our back around to the female guard, we headed to the external balcony, which was near the grand staircase at the front of the house.

It was especially bright today, the stone floors radiating sunlight that reflected off the snow. I’d forgotten how beautiful Keystone was in the day. How spacious and full of light with its numerous arched windows. How the halls seemed to be never-ending. The only thing notably missing was the residual smell the oil lanterns left behind. They hadn’t been burning them. The statues of winged men observed us, their swords in hand, ready to strike. We rounded the open area by the stairs but didn’t get close enough that someone might glimpse us from below.

With only one impalement stick left and a houseful of Vampires, my hands were surprisingly steady. We’d left a few in strategic locations, deciding if they chased us back upstairs, we wouldn’t be unarmed. This mission required an abundance of patience and careful planning.

I took a deep breath when I reached the door to the interior balcony, which overlooked the front of Keystone. The circular driveway, the private road, and the gate were all within view. This time of day in winter, the stone balustrade railing threw shadows across the floor. That worked in our favor—the intense light would make it difficult for any Vampire to endure for a long period of time. Even Christian couldn’t tolerate being out there on sunny days and often wore dark shades.

I yanked open the door and flashed out, but I stopped halfway when I didn’t see anyone.

“Behind you!” Blue shouted.

A dark man charged at me from the cool shadows near the door. Our bodies clashed, and he fell on top of me, his fangs out. The wooden stake rolled out of view. I thrust my arm out in a right-hand choke hold and squeezed tight, but when I saw him make a fist, I flung him off me. The Vampire went flying toward Blue, who retreated inside. When he struck the wall, pieces of stone crumbled to the ground.

Instead of showing confusion and asking what I was, he came at me again. We fell into a dance—a combination of street fighting and martial arts that Niko had taught me. Everything came instinctually. I thwarted every punch and delivered a powerful kick when he tried to sweep my leg. His double punch took me by surprise, one fist striking my face and the other my shoulder. Pain radiated in my cheekbone, but I felt it healing as I socked him in the gut. He doubled over, gripping his stomach. I flashed behind him and punched him in the kidney.

The Vampire spun around, lifted me up by the throat, and flung me against the wall. When my feet hit the ground, I grabbed his arm and yanked it hard, exchanging places so I wasn’t pinned against the house. This guy was fast and didn’t pause for a second. He reached for my leg but got a handful of my dress instead. The fabric ripped, and I twirled off-balance before landing on my back. As he crouched over me, I kicked him in the face and scrambled out of reach. So much adrenaline was pumping through me that I barely felt the broken bones that were continually mending.

The man erupted with anger, and we started grappling. Vampire blood gave me strength, but if I let him unleash a solid blow on my head or heart, that could knock me unconscious.

He widened his arms, trying to cage me against the wall so I couldn’t flash around him. Blue watched helplessly from the door, constantly looking over her shoulder. But small spaces were familiar territory. It forced me to think and act fast.

I frantically searched for the impalement wood. When I spied it just behind him, I dove under his arm. Everything from that point moved in slow motion. When he noticed me going for the stake, he kicked it with his heel. The wood slid between the balusters and teetered like a seesaw before sliding off.

I jumped to my feet and we clashed. Like something out of a dream, Blue’s cape swished as she anchored her hand on the railing and jumped over the edge.

The Vampire shoved me against the wall and raised me up. He had the advantage of height, but I had legs of steel. I wrapped those babies around his chest and locked them so tight that he wheezed.

“How’s that feel?” I growled. “I can break open a watermelon with these thighs.”

Desperation set in when his ribs cracked, and he let go of my neck. But he failed miserably at getting me to release the death grip I had around his middle. Seconds later, Blue’s falcon swooped into view with the impalement weapon in her talons. She dropped it, and it fell into my hand. I gave him another tight squeeze with my legs, cracking more ribs as I drove the stake through his shoulder.

My enemy groaned and staggered backward before dropping to his knees, my legs still wrapped around him. Making sure the wood didn’t dislodge, I held on until he hit the ground. Once he was incapacitated, I stood up, my hands shaking as pain racked my body.

“Fuck,” I whispered, out of breath.

That fanghole had shaded himself from the sun, and I wanted to kick myself for not checking. Christian had taught me that when entering a room, I should always look behind me. But despite that one mistake, I was proud of myself. Even more, I loved how easy it was working with Blue. We bounced ideas off each other without egos getting in the way.

A trumpet sounded—one like I’d never heard. The note was long and steady, so loud that it put chills down my spine. It was followed by two sharp notes that sounded primal, like an elephant. Blue shifted to human form and approached the ledge.

“What the hell is that?” I asked, joining her side.

My blood ran cold when I looked down and saw Vampires forming a wall around Keystone. If they circled the mansion, there had to be at least two hundred.

“That’s a war trumpet,” she said. “They used them in ancient battles.”

“Where did they all come from? Did you know there were that many?”

She covered her mouth. “No.”

My heart pounded as the trumpet continued the same rhythmic sound, loud enough to wake demons.

An explosion rocked the front of the property. Vampires at the source scattered like debris. Gem flashed up the driveway toward the throng of Vampires and stopped halfway. She wielded an energy ball unlike any I’d seen before. When she threw it, the ball split three ways and sailed toward them. Some of the Vampires moved out of the way, but those who didn’t were incinerated.

I gripped the railing when I caught sight of Christian on my left, powering across the snowy terrain. He was firing a gun, and Vampires toppled over one by one. The team spread out. Niko had his katana drawn, while Shepherd and Wyatt must have been armed with impalement wood. It was hard to make out from this distance what they might be carrying.

When the trumpets changed their pitch and tempo, the Vampires swarmed my team.

Though outnumbered, Christian savagely fought multiple men at once. My heart ricocheted in my chest when an arrow whistled past and landed near his feet.

“The archers!” Blue backed away from the ledge. “If that arrow gets him, it’s all over.” She ran toward the balcony and jumped off. The transformation was seamless. As she shifted, her falcon ascended to the skies and out of sight.

More explosions went off directly below, one vibrating beneath my feet. I flashed through the halls and down the stairs, slipping when I hit the second landing. Ignoring the pain in my hip that quickly vanished, I flew down the remaining steps until I reached the ground floor.

Two Vampires guarded the front doors. They didn’t express any interest in me, only guarding that entrance. I raced behind the stairs until I reached the french doors that opened into the courtyard. A Vampire stood in the middle, but what I needed was a weapon. Conserving some of my core light, I ran to the back of the mansion and remembered one of our storage rooms. I lifted a katana off a display, then made my way down the west hall and stopped at a window without all the latticework. After breaking the glass with the blunt end of my sword, I climbed out.

My boots crunched against the snow, and I took stock of the Vampires, who were spread apart by ten feet. The glass breaking had caught the attention of two, but they held their ground. Sparrow must have ordered them to keep everyone out, not keep anyone from leaving.

I flashed at one and swung the blade. He roared when it sliced his chest and severed a finger. The Vamp seized my left arm, so I twisted my hand around and grabbed his arm to keep him from running. I raised my sword and brought it down. Unfortunately, it only went halfway through his neck due to the bad angle.

“That’s gonna leave a mark,” I said with a grimace.

He wouldn’t let go, and I panicked when I spotted the other one coming for me.

“Let go, you fanghole!” I tried to wrench free as he bled all over the snow.

Just before he reached me, the second Vampire fell against my legs like an extra in an action flick, an arrow in his back.

I swung my gaze up and spotted Blue on the roof. She aimed at another Vamp and drew back her bow.

The first Vampire was still struggling with his bleeding neck and had finally let me go. Before I could finish the job, I was fighting off another attack. This one came at me with his fangs out like an old Nosferatu movie, and I blocked him with my arm. My sword was knocked free, and I punched him in the head three times. Dizzy or not, he struck me back and then pinned me to the ground.

“You’re different,” he hissed, getting a look at my non-Vampire eyes.

My breath caught when an animal blurred across my line of vision. Fur slid against my face as the beast went for the Vampire’s throat. I scrambled to my feet while a wolf viciously tore away the Vampire’s neck. The man lay on his back, his blood soaking into the snow like raspberry syrup on a snow cone.

Wait a second. That’s not Viktor’s wolf.

I faced the grove of trees ahead, and my jaw hit the floor at the sheer number of wolves running into the fray. Brown, black, white, multicolor, silver—every color and size there was. They locked jaws on the Vampires, attempting to tear them apart.

Unnerved, I tied my dress in a knot before reclaiming my sword. As I headed toward the front of Keystone, wolves continued pouring out of the woods like a wave of fury. I kept my eye on each one, ready to strike if one so much as looked at me as if I were a snack. A big black one stalked toward me. We faced each other, my sword raised. He snarled and snapped, but after lifting his nose in the air and taking a whiff, he sprinted away.

Once I reached the front to check on my team, I came upon Wyatt and Shepherd working together. They were circling a Vampire, stakes in each hand.

The Vamp scowled at Wyatt, who was taunting him as only Wyatt could. Shepherd’s battle cry made the Vampire spin around, and when he did, Wyatt staked him in the back.

“This is my worst nightmare!” Wyatt shouted. “I’ll never get rid of them!”

Shepherd kicked snow in the Vampire’s face. “You’ll be lucky if you don’t join them.”

When Wyatt caught my surprised look at his bravado, he cockily twirled his remaining stake. “O ye of little faith. Wyatt Blessing to the rescue.”

“Wyatt Blessing blew his load,” Shepherd countered. “Wasted all our bullets.”

Wyatt threw up his arms. “They were coming at me!”

“That’s why you shoot ’em in the head. Don’t you watch zombie movies?”

Wyatt marched forward. “You know I don’t. They always get it all wrong.”

The smell of charred bodies corrupted the wintry air as I circled around a pile of black ashes. Two Vampires were leaping at the edge of the house, trying to catch Claude’s feet as he scaled the side of the building. Claude’s catlike skills were unparalleled. Once he reached the balcony, he disappeared out of sight.

Wolves attacked Sparrow’s men from all angles in a violent storm all around me. But they didn’t have the stronghold. One yelped and shifted to human form to heal moments before a Vampire crushed him with blows to the head. Niko used the wolves to locate the precise position of each Vampire. One man wailed as a wolf tore off his hand, and Niko swiftly executed him before moving on to the next.

Keystone had become a battlefield of smoke, ash, blood, and snow. I’d never seen such courage.

“Niko! On your left!” Christian shouted.

Instead of looking at Niko, I steered my attention to Christian. Each time he delivered a blow powerful enough to incapacitate a man, another Vampire descended upon him. Sparrow’s men were relentless, targeting him as the biggest threat. The wolves were only attacking Vampires, and that meant Christian wasn’t safe.

After seeing those animals in action, I tossed him my only weapon. The blade soared through the air and struck the ground next to him.

“It’s not like I need my foot or anything,” he said facetiously, slaying the Vampire before him.

“They’re guarding the doors from the inside!” I shouted, hoping my team would hear.

“Raven!” Gem waved at me from the corner of the house.

When I caught up, she was standing in front of the first blue window. The wolves and Vampires clashed as far as we could see alongside the mansion.

Gem swept back her wavy hair, huffing and puffing as hard as I was. “I’m so tired. Since the doors are guarded, we can break out the window. Can you get the wolves to jump through?”

“Me? Are you fucking insane? I’m not the wolf whisperer. They’ll rip me apart. Look at ’em.”

She formed an orange ball in her fingertips, this one fairly small. “You know them. Crush said so. They’re under orders not to attack anyone with a scent. Vampires only.”

I blinked and looked around. That was when I recognized a few wolves by their distinct markings. Some of them were loners and others belonged to Ren’s pack. I wasn’t certain about the rest.

“What about Christian?” I looked toward the front, but he was no longer in sight.

“We put cologne on him to throw them off. I hope it works.” Gem tossed the ball at the window and shattered it. “We don’t have time. Viktor wants them inside.”

I searched the pack of wild wolves for anyone who might know me. But how the hell was I supposed to talk to them when they were in wolf form?

I turned in a circle. “Ren!” I cupped my hands around my mouth. “Ren! It’s Raven! I need you!”

From the back of the property, Ren’s wolf came barreling toward us. He was solid black, but his silver tail stood out.

I fell to my knees to get down to his level so I was looking up at him. As an alpha, he could hear and understand everything. But I still had to play by the rules when approaching a dominant wolf. Especially one with blood in its mouth. “They’re guarding the doors from the inside. We killed about eight, but I wasn’t able to sweep the lower levels. I think most of them are outside, but we need to get the ones protecting Sparrow. Do you have any wolves you trust?”

He suddenly shifted to human form, and it was startling to see him stark naked. Ren had tattoos all over, and despite the few strands of grey in his black hair, there was nothing ancient about him. He drew up his knee as we faced each other. “It’s easier if we speak like this. My wolf gets confused, and I can’t focus.”

“Do you have any packmates you trust? Any that you can control? There are two Vamps by each door, and I don’t know how many are on the lower levels or underground. I was only able to clear the third floor. The thing is, if you find Sparrow or the traitors, you can’t kill them. They’re probably all together. Unless Viktor wants them dead, we have to capture them alive. Are there any wolves you trust enough to send inside?”

Ren stood and pinched his close-shaven chin.

I jumped to my feet, Gem and I keeping watch around us until he came to a decision.

Ren used his fingers to whistle a long note with a short one at the end. He did it several more times with different patterns, as if each wolf had a specific whistle assigned to them. Eight wolves appeared and obediently sat, waiting for orders from their alpha. Ren spoke plainly to them, so each one must have been a unique wolf who had full awareness during their shift. Before I knew it, he shifted back, and they jumped through the window.

Gem and I crawled in next.

She sprinted a short way to the alcove where her secret room was located. After slipping behind the wall, I followed her inside and shut the wall behind us.

Gem crawled underneath the giant desk, her dress providing sufficient light. “I always have weapons in here, just in case.”

I collapsed in a chair to catch my breath and stared at all the books surrounding us. The shelves were so tall that she used a ladder to reach the top.

“When we woke up, your dad was gone,” she said from under the desk. Then I heard a thump. “Ow. Anyhow, we thought he left us, but he went to talk to his Packmaster friend, Ren. Then Viktor spoke to Ren on the phone and worked out a plan. We didn’t expect your father to return, but he showed up with guns. Those came in handy up the road before we even got here.” Her hand appeared, and she set two stakes on the desk.

My heart was finally slowing down to an acceptable pace.

“When they ambushed us on the road, we had to get out of the car. Wyatt wasn’t fast enough. A Vampire smashed a fist into his head, and… Oh, there it is!” She crawled into sight with another stake in her hand. “Did you know we can’t die?”

“How do you know for sure?” I asked, still skeptical that what Houdini had told me was true.

She sat back on her ankles and caught her breath. “Wyatt’s head dented like a melon dropped from a countertop. Christian tried to give him his blood, but it was too late. We had to leave him. It was awful! Halfway down the road… we turned and saw him running after us. His head was healed, and he seemed fine.”

I had assumed my healing injuries were from the Vampire blood, but maybe there was something more to it after all.

“That’s why he’s acting like Mr. Badass out there.” She pulled herself to her feet and straightened her dress.

“But if we get our head cut off—”

“That would be terrible! But one can only assume if a blow to the head by a Vampire can’t kill Wyatt, nothing can. Gravewalkers can live up to a thousand years, but their natural healing abilities don’t mean they’re invincible. That blow should have killed him. By that reasoning, we should be able to survive a beheading or immolation. That means death by fire.”

“Perish the thought. I’m not about to find out.”

“Alas, I’m not brave enough to test our limitations either. Though I am curious if the head would reattach itself or if you would grow a new one.”

I tapped the two wood stakes together. “We need to find Sparrow before that little weasel escapes. The wolves will take care of the Vamps. The traitors are somewhere in the house, and we need to keep them restrained so they don’t make a run for it.”

Her eyes brightened, and she disappeared underneath her desk. “I bet Sparrow’s in the gathering room. It’s the heart of Keystone, and everyone feels important in there.”

“He could also be hiding in the gym. I don’t know enough about this guy to predict his hiding spots or if he’s even hiding. Maybe he’s got a ringside seat somewhere.” I stood up. “Did Viktor have any specific instructions?”

“To kill everyone but Sparrow and the traitors. Ooh, here they are!” Gem bounced up with a sack and swung it. “Handcuffs. We can use these on the prisoners.”

“I’m scared to ask what else you have under there.”

Gem wrapped her arms around me for a quick hug. “I’m so glad you’re alive. Well, sort of alive. But it sounds better than saying I’m glad you’re half-dead. What next?”

“We find Sparrow.”

CHAPTER 27

Christian grew weary of lopping off heads with the sword Raven had given him, so he went for their legs instead. It was easier, unexpected, and a Vampire couldn’t run with a missing limb. That gave enough time for the wolves to move in for the kill.

They hadn’t anticipated this many Vampires, and he wondered if there were enough wolves to take them on. Sparrow’s men weren’t letting anyone through the doors. With guards inside and out, it wasn’t the desirable way in. And without knowing how many were inside, they were better off eliminating the outside threat first.

Christian charged through the snow, which was now a thin sheet of muddy footprints and blood. He’d never felt more alive, more invigorated by a purpose.

Another wolf lunged at him, and he knocked it away. “Jaysus! I’m on your side, you fleabag.”

Wolves couldn’t scent a Vampire. The cologne helped, but when they got up close, they didn’t smell body sweat and the musty undercurrent of a man. So while fighting Sparrow’s men, he was also knocking away wolves that got close enough to attack him. He couldn’t kill or hurt them since they were vital to this operation. Ren’s plan was to flank the property line and take out the threat from the sides. Keystone had agreed to handle the front. Now that the plan was in motion, Christian went to the back of the property. When he reached the corner, his heart sank.

There must have been fifty Vampires lined up, every other one facing the corners of the house. They obviously heard the wolves chewing up their friends.

“Are we having a barbecue, fellas?” He swaggered toward the closest one, bloody sword in hand. “Aren’t you ready to go home by now? The wolves are hungry, and you look like a tasty morsel.”

He could take on two at a time—maybe three. But not all. He cringed when that infernal trumpet blared again. It hardly seemed necessary with Vampires. You could blow a dog whistle and they’d hear it. Sparrow was showing off, trying to make a spectacle out of standing his ground. Something for people to talk about for centuries to come. He was probably hiding in the basement, writing songs about himself.

Christian bent over and swung his sword, taking a man’s leg below the knee. He howled in pain and collapsed. Christian skewered the leg and flung it at the other Vampires. It thumped one in the head, leaving a bloody streak on his face.

When the trumpet blared again, Christian realized what it was summoning. In the distance, down the slope and past the meadow, at least a hundred men emerged from the tree line that bordered the farthest reaches of their property. They must have been hiding, waiting for Sparrow’s command. Now his forces were doubled. Not one of them broke stride as they ran like a pack of berserkers toward the mansion.

Christian covered his ears when the trumpet blared one last time. “Jaysus, Mary, and Joseph,” he said under his breath.

With a renewed sense of determination, Christian knocked over three men like a stack of dominos with one punch. He swung the sword so quickly around him that he felt like a helicopter in motion. It kept the men at bay for only a moment before one ran at him like a missile and they hit the ground. Christian’s fangs punched out, and his Vampire nature took over. They fought like demons.

The man astride him choked him with one hand and drew back his other arm—the fist aimed for Christian’s heart. Vampires relied on moves that would incapacitate their enemy indefinitely. Christian had no desire to have his heart torn from his chest. In a few brief moves, he snapped the man’s arm, releasing the choke hold, and then punched him so hard in the throat that it crushed his trachea. When two other Vampires moved in, he grabbed them by the hair and knocked their skulls together like two coconuts. Christian shoved the choking Vampire off him and retrieved his sword. As another attacker rushed at him, he swung the blade from a kneeling position and disemboweled him.

Just as quickly as it started, the fighting came to a standstill. Everyone’s attention was fixed on the meadow. Christian dropped his sword. The hair on the back of his neck stood on end when he beheld something incomprehensible.

It hurt to look skyward because of the bright sky, but he endured the pain long enough to see a large bird descending upon the Vampires like the wrath of God. It was closer in size to an ostrich than an eagle, but it looked unlike any bird he had ever seen. Its red-and-golden wings stretched wide with feathers trailing like burning flames. The long tail fanned behind it. He might have mistaken it for a dragon had it not been so beautiful. His blood ran cold when it screeched and fire poured from its mouth. The fire speared all the way to the ground, melting the snow and scorching the earth. Vampires caught in its path didn’t just burn alive—they turned to ash.

The creature swooped, and everyone watched in terror as it circled back around. This time it came at the men in the clearing from the side, so it only had to fly in a straight line to burn them all up.

They panicked, running in different directions, but the flames took out more men than could escape. Christian shuddered as he forced his way into the mansion through the side door. Two guards flanked him, and he groaned when a dagger sank into his chest. He quickly took it out and sliced the man’s jugular. After knocking away the knife from the other Vampire’s hand, Christian rushed into one of the vacant rooms and desperately searched for impalement wood. Instead, he found a battle-axe.

“This’ll do,” he said, strutting out of the room and giving the weapon a spin. At the sight of his medieval weapon, the man hesitated. It was obvious he wanted to run but had been given orders not to. Christian gave the mighty axe a deadly swing. The man tried to duck, but he wasn’t fast enough. So instead of a clean kill, the axe buried itself in his skull.

“Take two aspirin and call me in the morning.”

* * *

Gem and I flashed across the foyer and into the dining room.

“It’s empty.” She climbed into a booth and leaned through an open archway to look into the gathering room. “I was certain they’d be in here.”

I used hand signals and gestured to the gym door. It was the only logical place to hide a bunch of people, aside from the rock-climbing room.

When I opened the door, I stepped back. If there was any place for a Vampire to be waiting, it would be at the bottom of those dark stairs. I gestured to Gem’s fingers.

Her brow furrowed as she focused all her energy into a tiny ball of light. Then she marched down the stairs while I waited.

“Aha!” she exclaimed. “Stay where you are!”

The ground shook, and the stairwell coughed up a plume of debris.

Gem sang, “I told you not to move.”

I went down to check things out.

Gem brushed her hands over her luminescent dress. “That one ricocheted. I promised Viktor I would do my best not to destroy everything, and just look at the mess I’ve made.”

I stared at the gruesome sight of a man lying with a hole in his chest. “Remind me not to piss you off.”

Shielding her eyes, she stepped over the body and stumbled on the next step. “It took so much practice to learn the right size to kill a man without destroying everything else. Pretty neat, huh?”

I stepped over the man, and the stench of burning flesh turned my stomach. “Yeah. Neat.”

“I just wish I didn’t have to look at the bodies. I feel so guilty. I’ve never liked being around crime scene victims, and yet here I am, creating a crime scene,” she said, walking down the steps. “At least they’re the bad guys. I’m running out of energy, Raven. Wielding these electric weapons depletes my core light more than flashing.”

“Then don’t waste any more energy bullets.”

When we reached the bottom, I jumped ahead. “I’ll go first since I’ve got Vampire blood in me. Keep everyone away from the door.”

“Do you need these?” She held up the bag of handcuffs.

“Hold on to them.”

After opening the door, I marched through the recessed hall and into the gym. The party costumes against the backdrop of weights and floor mats looked comical. Had Sparrow broken the curse? Surely if that were the case, these people would have brought some luggage and changed by now. I counted eleven, none of which included Lenore or Sparrow.

“Ladies and gents, I need everyone’s cooperation. The building is surrounded by more wolves than you can fathom. Put your hands behind your backs and face the wall. Your other option is to get torn to pieces by my buddies upstairs.”

I expected a fight, but they were suspiciously compliant.

“Thank the fates you’re here!” a plump lady in a corset exclaimed. “We knew you’d come to rescue us from this monster.”

“Shut up, Hildie,” a man spat out.

While they bickered, Gem bounced in and proceeded to cuff their wrists behind their back. None of them were Vampires, so the cuffs would suffice.

“Why didn’t he remove the curse?” I asked, noticing the light tattoos.

“Because he’s a liar,” the same man growled.

“That’s not true,” a redhead fired back. “He said on the tenth day. He promised.”

“Shhh,” someone said.

I paced the room. Sparrow knew that if Lenore joined him, it wouldn’t be a trick just to get her life back. She would see it through until the end. But he must have had doubts about the others.

I cocked my head and looked at Gem. “Did you hear that?”

I could have sworn I’d heard what sounded like a primal screech, and it wasn’t the trumpets.

“No. But your hearing’s better than mine, remember? Maybe it’s Wyatt screaming like a banshee.” After cuffing everyone, Gem dusted off her hands and rejoined me near the door. “Do you want me to guard them?”

“We need you. We’ll worry about them later,” I said before raising my voice. “If anyone tries to outrun wolves with their hands cuffed, I want tickets to that show. If they want to live to see another day, they’ll sit tight.”

I marched over to a table where we kept throwing knives. They weren’t stunners, but these people might get desperate and start hacking off their own hands. Gem held her satchel open while I dumped the weapons inside.

After tossing the dead guard into the room to give them something to think about, we shut the door and hiked up the stairs. Gem stuffed the weapons in a kitchen cabinet but kept a dagger in hand. On our way to the foyer, I glimpsed myself in a hall mirror. For once, I didn’t look like a train wreck after a fight. No blood, no torn dress, and not a hair out of place.

“If we survive this, I bet Viktor will take all the repairs out of my paycheck,” Gem quipped.

“You should have blown open the front door.”

“And destroy those beautiful statues? Never!”

The second we entered the foyer, a Vampire sprinted toward us. Claude sailed through the air from the stairwell and knocked him against the wall. They struck a table, toppled a vase, and briefly struggled before Claude impaled him. When Claude rose to his feet, his eyes were black, and a spotted pattern rippled across his bare chest like a mirage. They were similar to the markings of a wild cheetah. All four of his fangs were out, and he drew in short breaths as he searched the room.

Gem cautiously offered him a dagger. “Do you need this?”

Claude pulled her against him protectively.

“Stop hovering!” Gem wriggled free and dusted off her dress. “I’m perfectly capable of taking care of myself, but thank you for the gesture.” She wagged her finger at him. “I know you can hear me in there, Claude Valentine. If you pick me up and carry me off, I swear to the fates I’ll never buy you donuts again.”

While they had a moment, I branched away. I no longer cared about killing Vampires—I wanted to find Sparrow.

Remembering the guard in the courtyard, I jogged behind the stairs to the glass doors. A Vampire in white slacks and a grey shirt guarded them, and when he saw me, he put up his fists.

“Don’t bother,” I said, feeling a rush of anger.

When he flashed his fangs and lunged, I backhanded him. The force knocked him across the small area and against the wall.

Claude appeared out of nowhere and knelt down, placing a blade to the man’s throat.

Turning away, I flung the french doors open and scoped the area. Two men were lying in the snow, arrows protruding from their chests at an odd angle. No one guarded the covered veranda. I surveyed the grounds through the stone archways but saw no other guards. Snow covered the grass except beneath the trees. There were tracks all over, but they were impossible to follow. They must have been pacing out here for hours. I glanced at the heated pool to my left and jumped when a body struck the ground in the courtyard. A woman landed on her face, an arrow in her back. A second later, a long, curved instrument struck the branches of a tree and hit one of our benches. It looked like we wouldn’t be hearing the trumpet blaring anymore.

Blue leaned over the edge of the roof. My breath caught when she jumped off and then shifted. Her falcon sailed down into the courtyard, circling me before shifting to human form. Blue rose to her feet, one finger pressed to her lips. As she approached, Gem entered the courtyard and joined our huddle.

“He’s here.” Blue pointed her finger around a corner I hadn’t yet checked. The courtyard wasn’t shaped like a rectangle—more like the letter L. “No one’s guarding him. His men are either inside the house or fighting.”

I stared past the heated pool in that direction. “Are you sure he’s alone?”

“My falcon has sharp vision. There’s no one else. I took care of those guys and another one on the roof.” Blue snapped her fingers at Claude when he started to walk that way, likely picking up on Sparrow’s scent.

Despite being fully primal, he comprehended and waited for us. Claude’s venom could paralyze a Mage, but if he wasn’t in full control, it could kill the man we were trying to capture alive. The venom also wasn’t immediate, so Sparrow would have time to retaliate. To top it off, there was no way to know if Sparrow had acquired any immunity against Chitah venom.

“I don’t like this,” I said quietly, scanning the windows and an upper balcony. “I thought he might corner himself in a room, but he’s a Mage. Too many places around here to flash and run. We could be playing cat and mouse all day.”

“That odious man doesn’t think anyone can touch him.” Gem narrowed her eyes. “That’s why he’s out here in the garden. But there’re four of us and only one of him.”

Remembering how fast he could draw a weapon of light, I lowered my gaze. “I need a stunner.”

Blue crouched. “Be right back.” While shifting, she kicked off the ground and flew out of sight.

“I’ll keep him from running.” Gem rubbed two fingers together, charging up her energy. “You go ahead of me, and I’ll block him.”

“But you can’t kill him, even accidentally. Or else we’ll stay this way forever. He’s our only chance of getting our lives back.”

The light fizzled from her fingers. “I suppose you’re right. But I just don’t know if I’m up for chasing anyone. I’m running out of gas.”

After another minute, Blue landed by my feet. A dagger hung from a cord wrapped around her neck, so I removed it. As soon as I did, she shifted back.

“Where did you get this?” I asked.

“Christian. He’s killing off guards inside. I can’t believe Sparrow would be out here unprotected. A smart man would have twenty guards within sight.”

I tapped the blade against my hand. “His energy is the weapon, and if he’s backed into a corner, he’ll use it. We’ve already seen what he can do—it’s what else he can do that worries me.”

“He doesn’t know if he’s winning or losing.” Blue cast her gaze upward. “But I bet his ego tells him he’s winning. The trumpet, a hidden army—and what was that thing that scorched the earth? Did you see it? Maybe I’m finally going crazy. Or maybe he opened up some portal to the underworld.”

Wind carried the battle cries clear over the walls and into our sanctuary.

“Is he sitting or standing?” I asked.

“Sitting on that bench. No weapons I could see. He doesn’t seem to know we’re in here. I guess he thought no one would be able to get inside, let alone past all the guards by the windows and doors.”

“I guess he just wanted to sit out here and listen to it all.” I scanned the surrounding windows, worried that a guard from above might signal to Sparrow.

“Christian’s on the second floor,” she said. “He took care of all the Vampires watching the courtyard. You and I cleared the top level, and the wolves are on the first.”

I tapped the blade against my leg. “This feels too easy.”

A smile played on her lips. “You’d rather have it hard?” Her hair barely moved when a strong breeze gusted throughout the courtyard. “You need to hurry before he figures out he’s losing—before a guard sounds the alarm.”

I sharpened my light. Claude’s eyes were now golden, the spotted marks on his body gone. I thought about my father’s hug in that moment. I thought about Christian’s gentle embrace.

Then I thought about death.

I flashed at what felt like hypersonic speed, but part of that was my adrenaline. The trees and archways blurred as I turned the corner and ran toward Sparrow like a torpedo seeking its target. He was the only object in sharp focus. When he caught sight of me, he rose from the bench. His long hair rippled behind him when he raised his arms in a swift motion.

I slammed into him, and we flew over the bench. As soon as we hit the ground, I rolled him onto his back to make sure the stunner hadn’t come out. Then I watched his face and hands for any sign of movement, worried he might be faking it. I gave the dagger a good jiggle, one that would make any man wince. But he stared up, glassy-eyed. Sparrow looked like a dark angel.

“I can’t believe it was that easy.”

When I sat up, I realized why the others hadn’t come running over. An energy dome filled the sky. The blue light crackled like static electricity, and once I stood up from behind the bench, I could see the full scope. It surrounded the courtyard, locking us inside from every angle. I took a quick glance at Sparrow before rejoining the group.

Gem’s eyes rounded as she approached the energy wall. “Just look at it! It’s almost like a language of energy if you look closely. And it’s constantly moving.”

“I wouldn’t get that close,” I warned her.

Blue looked skyward, her falcon no longer able to escape.

My heart clenched when I saw Christian striding toward us from the pool area. I went to him, and we locked in a tight embrace.

“What are you doing out here?” I asked, wishing he hadn’t been caught in the bubble with us. “I thought you were inside.”

“Is he alive?”

I pulled away and turned my gaze to the dome. It was as if Sparrow had mapped every square inch of this courtyard in his head to build a perfect wall that would lock him inside, protecting him from harm. “I put a stunner in him.”

“Did he put up a fight?”

I shook my head. “Maybe he doesn’t know how. At the party, he made an electric sword and used it to execute people, but I didn’t see him fight.”

“Some men who lead aren’t warriors—they’re cowards who hide behind braver men.”

We joined the others.

Claude yanked Gem back when she got too close to the wall. “Careful! Don’t touch it,” he said. “This isn’t like the one we walked through.”

Blue turned in a circle. “This is the incinerator.”

I led them back to Sparrow. Christian lifted the body and propped him on the bench in a comical position, spreading his arms across the back and crossing his ankles.

“Having a wee bit of fun, are you now?” he asked, smacking Sparrow’s cheek. “So you’re Sparrow, the infamous battery charger. Not much of a man to look at.” Christian sat next to him and put his arm around his shoulder. “You can make a lot of fancy weapons, but can you replace the one instrument that you cherish most? Someone hand me a paring knife.”

I sat on the other side and took a moment to breathe. Sparrow’s head, which was tipped to one side, rolled forward when I bumped against him. “You can’t hide in here forever. We could toss you through the wall. Then what happens? You burn up?”

“Not a good idea.” Gem wrung her hands, her gaze fixed on the surrounding wall. “What if killing him doesn’t destroy it? We could be trapped in here forever.”

“Throw one of your balls at it,” Blue suggested.

Gem’s eyes widened. “What if it bounces off? Or worse, what if it feeds off the energy and becomes so massive that it’s more powerful than a nuclear bomb?”

Claude stared daggers at Sparrow. “I say we torture him.”

Christian pointed at Claude. “I’m on board with that plan.”

Blue tossed a wood chip at the wall, and we watched it incinerate. “How is he able to do this with a stunner in him? A Mage can’t hold this up indefinitely. It’ll drain their power. We can wait it out.”

“He’s a Unique,” I informed her. “He said he’s a Summoner.”

Gem gasped.

Christian stood and flung Sparrow onto the ground so that he landed on his back. “I don’t need a dagger. I can eviscerate him through his navel. Break me off a stick from that tree.”

Gem sat next to me, her violet eyes sparkling as she searched my face. “You’re sure he said Summoner and not a Shielder?”

“That’s what he told me. Why? I know Uniques have extra power, but if all he can do is make a few walls…”

“No, that’s not what he’s supposed to do!” She got up and circled him. “People still think Uniques are a myth, but I always assumed Summoners were a misinterpretation of Gravewalkers. There’s an account of a Mage in 1587 who could raise the dead. The passage referred to these Uniques by a few other names in various languages, but they all meant the same thing: a person who evokes spirits. It mentioned portals of light. According to the book, a Summoner’s power isn’t using light as a weapon or building a wall. A Shielder can build walls and protective domes.” She tapped her chin and stared at Sparrow. “I once saw a reference to Architects, but there’s so little knowledge about Uniques that it’s hard to say what’s fact and what’s someone’s muddled down account of history. A Summoner can supposedly lift the veil between the living and the dead, like what Sparrow did to us. He can somehow defy the laws of nature regarding life and death. He might even be able to make dead people pass to the living world—seen but not alive. But Summoners can’t build walls or weapons, not based on any of the material I’ve read.” She squatted behind him and hugged her knees. “What else did he say? Tell me everything.”

I flicked a glance at Christian, who was staring down at Sparrow like he was fantasizing about torture techniques. “He’s also a Stealer, and that’s what he’s always relied on. I guess he didn’t see any point to his other gift. An Infuser sealed some powers to his core light, but he didn’t say which ones.”

“A Summoner and a Stealer? No one should have that much power.” Gem stood and cupped her arms as if she were cold. “Stealers rarely ever find an Infuser willing to work for them. Sometimes they do, but it’s usually for a onetime transaction. What if he stole power from another Unique? Or all of them? Uniques don’t come out in the open, so he might have done it by accident. I bet he doesn’t even fully know what he’s capable of. Just look what he did to us. He threw us in this shadow realm and didn’t know everything that would happen.” Gem stepped over him and looked between all of us. “You cannot take the stunner out.”

“Then how do you expect him to talk?” Blue asked. “Torture him. Then give him a few seconds to give us the information we need.”

Gem shook her head. “We can’t risk it. You saw how fast he put up this wall. He could throw everyone into another dimension or open up a portal that invites who knows what into ours. We have to stop him. We have to stop him now. If you take the stunner out, he won’t hesitate to unleash hell. That’s what extreme power does—it corrupts.”

I sighed. “So you’re saying we should sacrifice ourselves to save the world? Kill him, even if that means either being trapped in this cage forever or trapped in this realm?”

“Maybe killing him will kill the wall,” Blue suggested.

I rubbed the tattoo on my palm with my thumb. “I don’t think so. It seems like the energy is independent. The hourglass on our hands and the one at Lenore’s home? He creates the energy and finds a way to bind it so it doesn’t dissolve. If we kill him, I think we’ll be sitting in here until the end of time. I guarantee the wall goes underground like the one at the party. You don’t even have the luxury of starving to death anymore, thanks to his curse. Do you really want that?”

Claude paced. “Gem is right. It’s not just about us anymore. We can’t control the damage he’s already done, but we can control what he might do. I don’t like the sound of portals to hell. He might also push this energy wall outward until it destroys everyone on the planet, and we would have no way to stop it.”

Christian fired off a string of profanities.

Claude bared his fangs. “I could bite him. Inject enough poison from two or three fangs but no more. The poison is painful and takes time. He’ll need us if he wants to live.”

“Feck that,” Christian snapped. “I’m not giving this shitebag any of my blood when you’re done with him. I’d rather burn in hellfire than see him walk away from this. Aside from that, what if your venom has no effect? He’ll pretend long enough to inflict more damage.”

The conversation dwindled when we noticed Niko and Wyatt on the other side of the wall. We couldn’t hear anything they were shouting. Viktor’s wolf appeared, pacing back and forth, his paws and face bloody. Wyatt’s look of confidence melted away when Blue tossed a twig through the wall and he watched it turn into flames. That wall might be the only thing that could truly kill us.

“I’ll charm him,” Christian said decidedly. “We’ll get him to do our bidding, one way or another.”

I stood at Sparrow’s feet. “You can’t. He’s immune to Vampire gifts. That’s why he surrounds himself with Vampires. He’s not afraid of them controlling him.”

Blue folded her arms. “Then we have to kill him.”

“But if we kill the male, we stay this way. All of those at the party stay this way,” Claude countered. “There’s no undoing it. At least if he’s alive, we can come up with a plan.”

Gem clutched Claude’s arm and rested her head against him. “But what choice do we have?”

Christian’s brow quirked when I gave him a steely look. He couldn’t read my mind, but he sensed I was scheming.

I stood over Sparrow, my feet planted on either side of him. After I sat on his chest, I raised his arms up by his head, palm side up.

“Everyone has a weakness.” I stared deep into his brown eyes, hoping Sparrow could sense what was coming. “Yours is underestimating people. You knew if we found you here, the only way you could get out alive was to trap us. Weren’t you even a little bit curious as to what my Mage gift is? Maybe you have it all worked out in your head what spell you’ll do next when I pull out that dagger, but guess what? I’ve got a surprise.” I gripped his hands and locked fingers. “Lights out.”

As I extracted his energy, I felt the usual current flowing into my hands. His core light was strong and harder to steal. Light crackled between our hands as I drank his power like a summer wine.

Gem gasped. “Jiminy Christmas! Look at her hair!”

I met eyes with Christian. “Take out the dagger when I say. Don’t touch it yet.” Mage energy didn’t affect Vampires, but I didn’t want him touching that blade until it was time.

He knelt beside me, his hand ready.

A strange humming vibrated through me at a low frequency, and I suddenly knew what an amplifier felt like. I cried out, but it wasn’t until I saw the terror in Sparrow’s eyes that I knew I would win.

Or blow us all the hell up.

“God, it hurts!” I bit out.

“You can do this,” Christian said, feeding me courage.

My skin instantly heated up like a boiling pot of water. Christian was speaking, but I couldn’t hear anything but a constant buzzing. Sparrow’s power was unlike anything I’d ever known—like comparing a marble to a planet. All his darkness poured into me, but it wasn’t as concentrated as other men I’d stolen from. It was as if his power was a separate entity, like a borrowed suit that didn’t quite fit.

Blue threads of light hovered over my entire body as the energy and heat swelled between our palms.

Almost there. Just a little bit more. Ohh, it hurts so much. I can’t do it. It burns.

Incensed by his stubborn energy, I channeled my rage and focused on consuming every drop of his light until I thought I might spontaneously combust. And then I felt it—his core light just within my grasp.

“Now!” I shouted.

When Christian pulled out the dagger, I reversed the energy flow but only slightly. Just enough to give him healing light before it was too late. A feral scream poured out of me. A second before his wound completely sealed, a pulse of white light blinded everyone. Sparrow’s immortality snapped free, generating a powerful blast like touching a million volts of electricity. Thunder crashed, and the force of energy blew me backward.

CHAPTER 28

“Raven, wake up,” I heard Christian say.

My skin chilled, and tremors racked my body. It wasn’t the snow against my back but the tremendous power within me cooling down. For a few moments, I didn’t feel like a person anymore. I was a lake of energy beneath an electric-blue sky. The muffled sounds of my panicked teammates were distant. I closed my eyes, drunk with Mage energy. This was the first time I wasn’t sickened by dark light. Maybe Sparrow hadn’t personally committed that many sins. Or maybe his power was so great that it masked his own energy instead of fusing with it.

Christian came into focus, and he looked so handsome. The air around him was light and smoky, making his dark hair and eyes absolutely beautiful. My gaze drifted down to his sexy mouth and the scruff around it that had become overgrown. It was as if I was seeing the world for the first time. Everything was so vivid.

He stroked my cheek with his thumb. “She’ll be all right,” he said, his gaze tender. “You can’t kill this one.”

Gem’s frosted lavender hair dangled over me, her violet eyes cartoonishly wide. “That was epic. I’ve never seen so much power in a transfer before.”

Gem was too pretty to be working in a dangerous outfit like Keystone. Her eyes sparkled from all the shimmery makeup she had on, but she hadn’t covered the beauty mark below her left eye. I couldn’t stop staring. My senses must have been altered in some way by the energy, and all I could smell was ozone.

They helped me sit up.

“Is he dead?” I asked, noticing steam rising from Sparrow’s body.

Blue crouched next to him. “He’s got a pulse.”

Gem pulled a dead leaf out of my hair and flicked it aside. “How do you feel? I thought you were going to blow up!”

Claude gently pulled her away. “Give her room. She might still be charged.”

I looked down at my hands, the swell of power throbbing against my skin like a heartbeat. The hourglass light tattoo hadn’t disappeared. In fact, nothing had changed about our situation. The electric dome still surrounded us like a snow globe. That confirmed our suspicion that killing Sparrow wouldn’t have lowered the wall, let alone lifted the curse. Energy doesn’t die with a Mage; it simply moves somewhere else. At least now I had control of it.

“Now you can charm him,” I said to Christian. “He’s mortal. He can’t block your gifts.”

Christian picked up the dagger. “First things first.” He bent over and angrily sliced the ground all around Sparrow’s head. Then the other side, effectively cutting off his long hair. “That’s for giving my woman ghost knickers. Now sit up, you fecking cocktail.” Christian gripped Sparrow’s collar and yanked him to a sitting position.

Sparrow’s head bobbed back and forth. His eyes were open, so he wasn’t dead.

Blue nudged him with her foot. “What’s wrong with him?”

I crawled next to Sparrow and stared into his lifeless eyes. “Maybe I fried his brain. I had to temporarily reverse the energy channel to heal him before popping his cork.”

“Popping his what?” Claude asked, his voice laced with amusement.

“It’s just a figure of speech.” I poked Sparrow’s chest, looking for a response. “I’m a Stealer, so when I go in to remove their immortal light, it’s stuck to them. Removing it is kind of like a cork popping and the rest of it coming out.” I slapped Sparrow’s cheek. “Wake up. Christian’s going to charm you, so if you’re faking, you might as well snap out of it and plead your case.”

Sparrow’s hair was choppy from his impromptu haircut. Short on the top and different lengths in the back.

“Can you bring down the wall?” Blue kicked at the burnt grass before turning her gaze upward.

“I don’t know,” I admitted. “I discovered my own Mage gift by accident, and it took me months to figure out how to use it.”

“It’s true.” Gem stepped onto the bench and sat on the back. “The energy inside us doesn’t come with an instruction manual. Even our Creators can’t teach us how to use it unless they share the same gift. All they can do is guide us based on experience. Even then, I never mastered mine until I started seeing this Relic who knows all about Mage gifts. Oh! Maybe she can help us.”

“We don’t have time,” Christian reminded her. “In case you haven’t heard, there’s a battle going on out there, and we don’t know who’s winning.” He gripped Sparrow’s collar and gave him a hard shake. Christian tilted Sparrow’s head back until their eyes met. “You possessed an incredible amount of Mage power, didn’t you?”

“Yes,” Sparrow said under his breath.

“And you mastered that power. Is that right?”

“Yes.”

Sparrow wasn’t brain-dead. He was stupefied that someone had stolen all his power. And on top of that, he was human now. Mortal. Just an ordinary man.

“What happens if we walk through your wall?” Christian asked, something we’d all been wondering but not willing to test.

“You’ll burn up in less than three seconds.”

Claude folded his arms. “Sounds delightful.”

“Ask him how to bring down the wall,” I said.

Christian held his gaze. “Raven owns your power now. How can she remove the wall surrounding us without harming anyone or opening another portal?”

“Pull it back,” he said matter-of-factly.

Christian bared his fangs. “And how might she do that? A little elaboration would be helpful. Explain the process as you would to a child.”

Sparrow’s voice was monotone and his face expressionless. “You envision every angle of it in your mind. Then you reach up, pull the energy from the top, and strip it down.”

I had a sinking feeling in my stomach and branched away from our group. I stood by the pool, studying the perimeter of the courtyard, which I knew by heart.

Blue eased up beside me. “Do you think you can do it?”

“Sure. Piece of cake.”

“Is that so?” She watched Viktor’s wolf at one of the terrace openings. “If you screw this up, we’re toast. Literally.”

“I know. But this isn’t something I can practice.” I attempted to tap into the power within me—to feel it. To understand how it moved. “Bring him over here. I want everyone to be next to me.”

Christian gripped Sparrow by the back of his collar and dragged him across the dirty snow.

“Is that a good idea?” Gem asked, trotting over. “What if you blow up? Maybe we should stand way over there.”

I found a good spot and stared at the grandeur of it all from the center. “I don’t want anyone close to the wall—stay in the center. If I accidentally cause it to close in on us or expand, I need time to correct that.”

Claude slowly looked straight up. “It might fall right down on top of us.”

Blue shuddered. “Don’t say that.”

Christian let go of Sparrow. “At least it’ll be a quick death. There’s always a bright side.”

While Gem yelled at Wyatt to back away, I stared at my fingertips, remembering what Sparrow had said about pulling the energy from the top and stripping it down. He had done something similar when building the wall, only his arms moved in reverse. But there was more involved than just waving my arms like a magician.

Christian gripped my shoulders. “You want him to answer anything else?”

“If I had to explain to someone how to steal a Mage’s immortality, I’d never be able to do it except in the simplest terms. Reaching in and pulling the cork. In this case, I have to pull the light into me and— Actually, ask him if I channel the light back into me or just scatter it.”

Without missing a beat, Christian straddled Sparrow and charmed him once more. After Christian asked the question, Sparrow replied, “Drinking it up will kill you.”

“Glad I asked,” I muttered.

Christian took hold of me and gave me a fervent gaze. It was as if in that moment, he could see right into my soul. When our lips met, we lived a lifetime in that kiss. His lips were a memory of every moment we’d shared, his warm embrace proof of his convictions. Could I do this? He had so much faith in me—more than anyone. If these were our last moments together, I wanted him to know that I never wavered. That I did everything I could.

When he stepped away, the others joined him and watched with fearful eyes. My heart raced. I studied the outline of the electric dome around the courtyard and engraved it in my mind. After a deep breath, I reached up with both hands, mimicking what I did when stealing light from another Mage. Only this time I had to open the channels all the way. Once I did, a painful humming filled my ears. Overhead, a blue thread of light detached from the wall and reached for me.

I’m doing this too slowly.

As it fell within reach, I gripped that energy and pretended I was unraveling a dress with a hard yank of a loose thread.

I swung my arms downward, commanding the force to yield as I simultaneously let go of the particle in my grip. It snapped outward like a whip and severed a tree like a hot knife through butter. When it flipped back in our direction, we hit the ground. The sparkling blue walls around us fell like the last moments of a summer rain. The wild thread of light ripped through an archway and cut across the yard before cycling out.

When the dome vanished, the frosty outside air hit us like an arctic wave. We could have never survived indefinitely in that bubble—not with a limited air supply. Once again, the sound of baying wolves and shouts cascaded over the walls and into the courtyard like a waterfall of violence.

“Amateur,” Sparrow snarled, nailing me with a sharp gaze. “You don’t deserve that power.” With alarming speed, he reached beneath him and speared me with a dagger.

The blade sliced through my shoulder, and I fell. No wonder he’d been so submissive. He was hoping we wouldn’t notice him swiping the dagger from the ground. A knife wasn’t enough to kill me, and he knew it. This was the equivalent of a child throwing a tantrum.

Christian pulled the blade out and stalked toward Sparrow.

“Christian, no!” I scrambled to my feet when it registered that Sparrow was baiting us to kill him. “Don’t do it! We need him!”

Christian dropped to his knees and pinned Sparrow’s head to the ground.

Sparrow scowled and clenched his fists. “What are you waiting for, coward? Finish it.”

Sparrow wanted to die. In fact, he was counting on it. This wasn’t the first time I’d seen a Mage give up after I’d stolen his immortality, but I’d taken something much more precious from Sparrow—his power. I knew it in my bones because I was drunk with that power. I had just torn down a fucking energy wall, and it felt unbelievable.

Christian pierced Sparrow’s neck, creating a rivulet of blood. With lightning speed, I gripped his arm.

“Don’t do it,” I whispered in his ear. “He wants to die so he doesn’t have to give us the answers. He wants to die so he doesn’t have to suffer in his mortal skin. Let him suffer.”

Christian retracted the blade so fast that Sparrow didn’t have time to lean into it.

Like a feral animal, he clawed at Christian’s arms. “Do it, you coward!”

“Son of a ghost! That was one hell of a show,” Wyatt said, joining the party. “What happened in here?”

Niko jogged over to Gem. He swept her up with one arm. “Are you hurt, little flower?”

“I’m fine, Niko. I’m just so very tired.” She slid out of his arms. “But there’s much left to do. Are you okay?”

“The fates are watching over us today. The sun is out and healed me. I lost my sword though.”

“I should have died three times out there,” Wyatt boasted.

Gem snorted. “That’s not something I’d brag about.”

Niko and Christian were the only ones on our team unaffected by the curse. They were the only ones who could die. My wounds had healed extraordinarily fast, and I gathered it was the same for the others.

Viktor’s wolf sat next to Blue, his body pressed against her as he scanned the area, his nose twitching.

When Sparrow started thumping his head against the ground, Christian leaned in so close they were nose to nose. “I want you to relax and not move. Your limbs are heavy. I can see you’re tired and you haven’t slept. Don’t speak another word until asked.”

Just like that, Sparrow went still.

Wyatt put his hands on his hips. “Well, Houdini. Are you going to get us out of this or what?”

I stood and looked behind me before realizing that Wyatt was speaking to me. “I stole his power, but transferring it didn’t break the curse.”

“Suits me fine,” Wyatt said. “I’m invincible! It almost makes seeing all the freshies bearable.” He flicked a glance to a few ghosts wandering by the hot tub and dusted off his elf costume. “Almost. This place is going to need more than an exorcism when we’re done with it. I don’t know if we can live here anymore.”

“Just ignore them,” Gem replied. “Most of them went into the light or wherever they go.”

Wyatt chortled. “I can’t wait to see how you ignore fifty or more specters. Especially when they follow you into the shower and watch you undress. You’ll never have privacy again, buttercup. They watch you eat, they follow you around, they wait in dark corners. Sometimes they keep you from sleeping, and sometimes they’ll jump in your head and make you think of doing things you don’t want to do.”

Her eyes widened. “We have to move!”

A black wolf bounded toward us and shifted midstride. Gem’s cheeks bloomed red, and she averted her gaze. Ren walked up to our group and raked his hand through his black hair. It seemed like he had a few extra strands of grey since I’d last seen him. “We got it under control. A few of them took off down the road and lions are rounding them up.”

Blue’s eyebrows shot up. “Lions? Do you mean Sambah’s pride?”

He shrugged. “Rumors were flying by the time we made it up here. Some of us are old enough to have heard the story about what happened at Keystone years ago. We weren’t going to let it happen again.” His tough expression broke, and he pressed his lips tightly together for a moment. “I lost some good men today.”

Viktor’s wolf shifted to human form. He approached Ren and clapped a hand on his shoulder. “I cannot replace the packmates you’ve lost. I grieve for you, and I am in your debt. All of Cognito is in your debt, and I will be sure that the higher authority hears about your sacrifice. They were brave men and women. I have never seen such courage. They did not die for nothing. They saved us all.”

Ren steeled his expression. “I have three men sniffing outside the locked rooms, but they can’t scent Vampires. You want us to break in the doors or—”

“Nyet. With all due respect, these are private rooms. I will have my people comb through the house and locate anyone hiding.”

“The prisoners are downstairs,” Gem informed them, her eyes still shielded from the nudity. “Raven and I cuffed them, so we should guard the door and make sure they don’t escape.”

“Gem and I will handle that task.” Niko put his arm around her, and they walked inside.

“I’ll let my boys know.” Ren morphed into a wolf and scampered into the house.

Viktor looked down at Sparrow. His lip curled, and his eyes glittered with malice. “Son of bitch. For all the pain and death, he should suffer.”

“Aye,” Christian agreed, arms folded. “With your permission…”

“We need him,” I stressed.

Christian gave me a wolfish grin. “I know that, Precious. I meant after.”

Viktor cupped my face in his hands. “You brought down the wall?”

I nodded.

His hands rested on my shoulders. “I always knew you were more than a killer. When we first met, you did not have a pot to piss in. Now look at how far you’ve come.”

My lips twitched, but I was too overwhelmed to smile. “I don’t know if I can break this curse, but we’re going to try. Christian’s going to charm him, but I don’t know how to wield this power. It’s stronger than anything I’ve ever known. I need time.”

“How long until it leaves your body?”

“Usually twenty-four hours. But…”

“But what?”

“I can keep it, Viktor.”

His eyes narrowed. “And how will you do this?”

I stepped back and touched my neck, uncertain how he would react. “We find an Infuser and seal it to my light.”

Christian surged forward. “Raven, no.”

“It’ll buy us the time we need. What if I do this and kill everyone? I don’t understand this power. Maybe I need to practice.”

He shook his head. “It’s not yours. You don’t want that responsibility. You’ll be too powerful. Men will hunt you. If not to kill you, then to steal your light. It’s more than a gift now. It’s a weapon.”

“But don’t you see? I’ll be strong. I can make Keystone stronger. I’m just a half Mage, Christian. My powers have never been equal to others.”

“You’re also half-Vampire,” he reminded me. “And that means you can do what no other Mage can do. Learn to use what skills you have instead of thieving from others.” He cupped his hand around my nape. “You’re tenacious, have common sense, and don’t have a selfish bone in your body. Isn’t that strength enough? Which of those would you sacrifice to steal all this power? Do you think it will change you for the better?”

I imagined a life where I was this powerful all the time. No one could hurt me or the ones I loved. Christian could never understand this temptation. Maybe deep down, he was afraid of me possessing this much power. And by the look in Viktor’s eyes, I could see he was too.

“It’s not wrong,” I pressed, hoping they would see my side. “It’s not illegal. If you say it is, then you don’t fully support Mage gifts. Mine allows me to take power, and an Infuser was made to seal energy to core light. It’s who we are. The same way it is for Christian to drink someone’s blood or charm them for secrets.”

With his eyes downcast, Viktor folded his arms. “It is not my decision to make. I cannot forbid you from a natural gift. I would only warn you that you may no longer have a place at Keystone. We will have no choice but to reveal to the higher authority and Mageri what we did with Sparrow’s light. I cannot predict what they might think about you keeping it. But as Christian said, others will see you as a threat to their way of life, and that will bring much unwanted attention to Keystone. If that power places my people in jeopardy, I have no choice but to let you go.”

I understood the threat I would bring. People were afraid of unexplainable power, and they’d already seen what Sparrow could do. Would they trust that level of power in a rogue like me? Probably not. I wondered if the Mageri might take away my immortality as a punishment since they were in charge of Mage laws. I’d never officially gone to them to have my light measured, and to be honest, I still wasn’t confident they would allow me to live even without this newfound power. If Viktor wanted me out, he would swiss cheese my memories, and that might mean forgetting a lot of memories with Christian and even my father. Could I break the curse without practice? Did I have enough confidence in my abilities that I could pull it off without killing everyone in the process? No other power like this existed, and once it was gone, it would be gone forever. A heavy decision weighed on my shoulders, not one to be taken lightly. After all, this was my life—my future. And no one should have their life dictated by others.

Viktor rubbed his jaw. “Before we make any hasty decisions, let us gather the bodies. We cannot notify officials until we have the situation under control.” He broke off in Russian, but I could tell he was mainly mumbling to himself. “We would have to explain where Sparrow’s gifts are, and I am not ready to do that until we know if the curse can be broken. Christian, bring him inside and find a secure place where he cannot harm himself.”

“I have just the spot,” Christian said, dragging Sparrow by his collar.

CHAPTER 29

By the time the sun had gone down, I had little energy left in me. We had spent the remainder of the day scouring the inside of Keystone, searching each and every room. After that, we dragged the dismembered Vampires and body parts out back. Not all of them were dead. The Shifters hunted the surrounding woods for runaways, but by sundown, there was no need.

Some of Sambah’s people volunteered to stay behind and help burn the bodies. Firewood was insufficient, but we had several felled trees from earlier in the year that Christian hadn’t yet chopped up. They were dry since we kept everything stacked in a sunny spot by the woodpile. While the Shifters dug a few pits, Christian dragged the trunks and large branches to the end of the meadow, and they got to work cutting them up to make the bonfires. Meanwhile, inside, Shepherd and Claude used large rolls of plastic to tape up broken windows to keep the snow out. Repairs would come later.

After a brief nap, I looked out my bedroom window at the fires burning in the darkness. Those who remained behind must have wanted closure for the packmates they had lost. Their fallen brethren were respectfully loaded onto pickup trucks and taken back to their homes for a proper burial. Without them, we would have all died. No question. Even with Gem’s energy balls, we couldn’t have taken on that many Vampires alone. Sparrow’s plan might have worked, and the civilized world as we knew it would have been flipped upside down.

A knock sounded at the door.

“Come in.” I looked over my shoulder.

When Viktor walked in, I crossed the room to greet him. We embraced, not typical for us, but we both felt the immeasurable loss of so many who had helped us.

“I spoke to your father. He is safe.”

I breathed a sigh of relief that Sparrow hadn’t sent his men back to the hotel. “Thanks. Is he going home?”

“Nyet. We have made arrangements.”

“What about Hunter?”

“We still have a dangerous situation. He will remain with your father until we have resolved this. There are captives under our watch, and we still have information to obtain from Sparrow.”

“I was just lying here wondering why Sparrow didn’t build a wall around his fortress. He had the power to close himself in.”

“Perhaps he thought it would make him seem weak, like he had no faith in his army. This man wanted a battle. He wanted a victory under his belt.”

I strode to my door and closed it. “Viktor, there’s something I need to tell you.”

He looked down at the lone candle in my fireplace. We were impervious to the cold, so lighting a fire seemed like a waste of wood. “You may speak freely.”

I pressed my back to the wooden door and took a breath. “Lenore was here. With Sparrow.”

His eyes flicked up.

“He removed the curse from her, so I know it’s reversible.” I paused, afraid of what his reaction might be. “She was with him. And I mean fully supportive of his plan. They came up to see me when I was in the cage. And by the way, you might want to mention if we have any other cages or torture chambers in the house. Anyhow, she came willingly. She wasn’t captured like I was.”

“Did Sparrow charm you?”

I folded my arms. “Yes. He wanted to know your plan, but I didn’t have it.”

Viktor put his hands in his pockets. “Then how do you know he didn’t implant that memory of her as a trick?”

“Why would he do that?”

“To force her hand. Perhaps he meant to set you free so you would tell us. Miss Parrish would be threatened by the accusation and might feel she had no choice but to go to him.”

I lowered my arms and pushed away from the door. “He never meant to set me free. Wouldn’t I know if I had a new memory implanted? I know what it feels like to have one removed—there’s a strange empty spot and headaches.”

“Blue was there. Did she see her?”

“No.” I knew Viktor didn’t want to accept this. It was betrayal on so many levels. “We killed all the Vampires, so now we don’t have them as witnesses. She had your brooch.”

“I am not saying it is not possible.” He paced toward the alcove where my arched windows overlooked the back of Keystone property. “But the ones we have in our custody are proven traitors. There is no denying. They are here and will face punishment. But where is Miss Parrish? If she chose to be with Sparrow, why would she leave? How could she leave?”

I sat at the foot of my bed and stared at the candle. “She knew about the secret passageway. Was anyone watching the garage? She had on all white. The wolves can’t scent her, so she could have easily slipped away. I don’t think she would have stuck around to see who would win if she knew there was a chance it might not go her way.”

Viktor looked out the latticed window contemplatively, watching the fires burn in the distance.

“She was spiking your drinks with sensory magic.”

He turned his head, revealing his profile. “Did you see her do this?”

“No, but I saw the bottle at her house. She asked me to get you that bottle of vodka, and it was already open. It’s just a hunch. I have no proof, and that’s why I didn’t say anything. But when I saw her here with my own two eyes, I knew I couldn’t keep this from you, even without evidence. It’s not an implanted memory.”

Viktor lowered his head, and my heart broke for him. Lenore was charming, beautiful, and so easy to want to like. Even I had fallen under her sway. What man wouldn’t want her?

“I’m not trying to turn you against her, and I’m sorry I put you in this position. I know you care for her. But you need to know who she is and what she’s capable of. You deserve that much even if I can’t prove it. I know slander is against the law, which is why I’ve been silent about this. There’s no evidence or proof I can give to you. All I have is my loyalty. I’m afraid she’ll come back and deny everything, and she’ll gain your support. That puts me in a difficult position. My loyalty is to Keystone, and now I see her as a threat. If it was a personal thing between us, that would be different. But she betrayed you, and she betrayed her oath—assuming higher authority take an oath. She’s no better than the lowlifes we’re holding downstairs. The only difference is she got away.”

He turned on his heel and sat beside me. “I began to suspect something at the hotel. My feelings for her changed, but I wasn’t certain if it was all the drama from the party and the position Sparrow put me in. During moments alone, it felt strangely distant between us. This new revelation worries me.” He interlocked his fingers, his knuckles white. “What secrets might I have told her? I assumed a higher authority member would honor secrecy. Part of my rules for joining Keystone are to not have relations with one another, but now it seems more dangerous to have one on the outside. Gem experienced a great loss, but betrayal is another reason we should not pursue the pleasures that others indulge in.”

Even with Christian and me, there was always a chance we could break up and be forced to leave. Even if only one of us left, would Viktor trust the outside party not to find out Keystone secrets? Love was a drug with dangerous consequences. For others, it might cost them money or heartache, but for us, it could cost lives.

“I’m sorry,” I said in earnest. “I’m sorry she manipulated you. But I’m not sorry that you put yourself out there. Maybe your feelings were drug induced, but I don’t doubt you felt something genuine. It’s hard to keep things casual when you find someone you really connect with.” I stared at the candle, thinking about how complicated our lives were. “It’s not easy to do what we do and go to bed alone. We all want someone to confide in. We have our partners and one another, but I know there’s a lot you can’t discuss with us.”

He patted my knee. “Maybe I will just talk to the cat from now on.”

I chuckled softly. “It quit coming around when you told Niko to stop feeding it.”

Viktor stood. “Are you ready to face Sparrow?”

I’d been relishing my time alone. It allowed me to adjust to the foreign power coursing inside me. I hadn’t practiced using it, but now I knew why Sparrow was always so damn cocky. To think—no Vampire could ever charm me or scrub my memories. My energy would affect them. I felt strangely… invincible.

“Raven?”

I looked up. “Did Christian get any answers out of him?”

Viktor stretched out his arms behind his head. “I think he has been waiting for you to join since you are the one who owns his power. Do you think this is something you can control?”

I met Viktor’s eyes, feeling conflicted about my decision on whether to keep the power. Maybe I needed to try it out first, like taking a new car for a test drive. “I don’t know. But I’ll do my best.”

* * *

I thought Christian would have put Sparrow in the rock-climbing room since our prisoners were in the gym. But when Viktor and I left my bedroom, he guided me to a door I recognized all too well. It was the room where Sparrow had held me prisoner.

Once inside, I approached the cage and wrapped my fingers around the bars next to the open door. Even if Blue hadn’t broken the key in the lock, there was no need to lock the cage door. Christian had strapped Sparrow in a rock-climbing harness and connected it to the top of the cage so he couldn’t do anything but stand. His hands were bound behind his back and his ankles tied together.

I looked at his bruised face, some of his choppy hair covering it. “Why is he strapped in that thing?”

Christian remained seated in a wooden chair to the right of the cage. “He tried to bash his skull against the bars. Now the plonker can’t do anything but swing. I tried nailing him to the wall in the rock-climbing room. He looked like an ibex goat, but not as graceful as he kept thumping his noggin against the wall. We can’t have him speeding up his expiration date, so I came up with this solution since we don’t have helmets.”

Sparrow dragged his gaze up to mine and reeled me in. I saw the hollowness inside him—the utter despair. He was only a fraction of the charismatic man I’d first met at Lenore’s party.

“You must have spent years accumulating all this power.”

“Decades,” he said. “Seven, to be exact.”

“You could have done so much more with it.”

“More? I wanted to rid the world of these archaic establishments and unite us under one leader.” He leaned toward me. “I wanted dominion over all.”

“A king is only a king until someone takes his head,” Christian remarked. “And there is always someone thirsting for the crown.”

“We’re giving you a chance to redeem yourself.” Maybe he’d cooperate if I spoke rationally. Threats meant nothing to a man at the end of his rope. “The higher authority will take good deeds under consideration during your trial. Maybe they won’t restore your immortality, but they might let you live. Tell us how to kill the parasite. I can figure it out myself, but you should seize this opportunity while you can.”

Sparrow gave a pitiful laugh. “That power is greater than you, woman. It’s like giving a child a nuclear weapon. You have the audacity to think you can wield it? I created that power. I built it from the ground up.”

Yellow light surrounded me like a bubble, and I couldn’t get my simmering rage under control. I backed away when Sparrow snickered at the growing orb. Then he swung from his spot and howled with laughter.

Christian stormed through the open door and grabbed Sparrow by the throat. “I’ll charm it out of you.”

“Try it, Vamp. There are no instructions on using power that immense. You just know it in your bones. It’s intuitive.” He grinned from ear to ear. “If she doesn’t get that under control, it’ll burn her up from the inside.”

Hearing that, I quelled my anger and focused on releasing the power along with it. My heart pounded for a few seconds when nothing happened, but eventually the orb surrounding me turned into sparks and disappeared. The feeling was strangely addictive, as if I could get high off my own energy.

Christian spoke quietly, and by the blank look on Sparrow’s face, I knew he was charming him.

I approached the cage. “What did he say?”

Christian looked over his shoulder and threw me a dark look. “That to break the curse, you release the bound energy. That’s all he keeps saying.”

“Explain,” I said, slamming my fist against the cage. “There has to be more to it.”

Sparrow shook his head.

“I could tell the higher authority to lock you up for life,” I said tauntingly. “I’ll request that you be put in a straitjacket so you won’t hurt yourself. No window. Just four padded walls. How old are you in human years? Nineteen? Twenty? The average life expectancy is pretty long these days. Maybe I’ll come back in forty years and see if you remember anything that might help. Or… you could tell me now.” I moved my hands as if they were weights on a scale. “Forty years… or now. Forty years… or now.”

“As I said, you have to release the bound energy.”

“What do you mean by that?”

He shook his head.

Christian slapped him in the face and then gripped his jaw. “Tell her what you mean, you little shitebag. How does she release the energy? What does she do?”

His eyes glazed over as he fell under Christian’s spell. “Our energy is one, and it’s amplified. Once restored, it will destroy the parasite.”

Christian kept grilling him, but Sparrow replied in riddles. Maybe we weren’t asking the right questions.

I looked to Viktor. “I need to drink his blood.”

Viktor nodded. “Do what you must.”

Upon hearing that, Sparrow jerked back, stretching the rope on his harness. As I entered the cage, Christian got behind Sparrow and held him still.

“Shhh,” Christian whispered, gripping Sparrow’s head and turning it to the side. Darkness spun in his eyes as he watched my fangs punch out. We were like two predators sharing our prey.

I still had a lot to learn about reading blood, but there might be something that he couldn’t articulate. Or wouldn’t. My fangs pierced his taut neck, and he made strange noises as I sucked down his blood. Some of it sprayed into my mouth, but I didn’t need that much, so I quickly licked the bite and sealed it.

I slowly headed toward the door, letting the aftertaste settle on my tongue. Christian had taught me to differentiate blood types. His was easy to learn since O positive was common. But Sparrow’s was something different, something sweeter than the rest even though I didn’t like human blood.

“Are you AB negative?” I asked.

“What?”

I spun on my heel. “Your blood type. I guess an immortal wouldn’t know his own blood type, but I do.”

Christian licked his lips. Before I could say anything, he swiped a drop off Sparrow’s neck and sucked on his finger. I’d never seen that look of hunger before. His fangs punched out, and his grip around Sparrow’s head tightened. “AB negative is a delicacy,” he said, smelling Sparrow’s neck. “Did you know that Vampires often chose that blood type when selecting bloodslaves?” Christian drew in another deep breath like a person smelling a bouquet of roses.

Sparrow fought in vain to free himself, but he was helpless against the Vampire.

“I bet we could keep him in this cage for a long time,” I said, still listening to the whispers in the blood as it began to move through me.

Viktor paced, hands clasped behind his back as he allowed us to do whatever we needed to get information.

“What’s happening?” Gem asked from behind me.

I wasn’t certain who else shuffled in with her, but no one said anything else when Viktor snapped his fingers.

Christian swiped his finger up Sparrow’s neck, capturing more blood. He slowly licked it off his finger as if sampling the finest chocolate or a decadent syrup. “Aye. Human or not, it shouldn’t be hard to keep him alive. Shepherd can put in a feeding tube.” Christian glanced over at Viktor. “I’m having second thoughts about turning him in. I think he’s better off with us. The higher authority doesn’t want to deal with humans anyhow. Seeing Sparrow on the gallows would be grand, but I hate to see a good drink go to waste.”

I let the game play out because one thing I could taste in Sparrow’s blood was fear. And it wasn’t the fear of dying—he feared being powerless. I knew from experience the worst imaginable thing you could be in the Breed world was a slave, unable to escape, your blood or energy forcibly taken day after day until you felt no better than a dairy cow.

Sparrow’s eyes were wide, and he suddenly quit struggling. “I’ll tell you everything you need to know. Give me your word you’ll hand me over to the authorities.”

Christian circled him and leaned against the bars. He tilted his head at Viktor.

“You have our word,” Viktor assured him. “Tell Raven what she needs to remove the curse and we will not keep you here. If you play more games, my Vampires are thirsty. And after today’s bloodbath, I am feeling very generous about my rewards.”

With his hands still bound behind his back, Sparrow straightened up and attempted to shake his mangled hair out of his face. “You need the jewelry from the party. I used my gift to lock their energy inside of it. You’ll have to… break the shell without damaging their energy. I can’t explain it. It’s impossible. Once the bound energy is released, it returns to the owner. It’s enough to kill the parasite.”

“How exactly does it return to them?”

He gave me a look of derision. “They put the items back on. After twenty-four hours, the hourglass on their hand will disappear, and everything will return as it was.”

“Why the hell didn’t you say that before?”

He scoffed and shook his head. “Do you know how many years it took me to figure it out? It’s not something one can easily explain.”

“Where’s the jewelry?” Christian asked, his voice husky. He looked strangely intoxicated, his fangs still in view.

“I placed the valuables in a trunk. By the grand fireplace downstairs.”

Someone took off behind me.

I strode toward Sparrow and stopped within an inch of his face. “You better not be lying. If this is a trick, I’ll personally escort you to hell.”

“Be careful, Miss Black. It’s like cracking the outside shell of a double-layered eggshell. You can only break the top. If you go too deep and damage the next layer of light, that person can’t be saved.” He gave me a toothy grin. “And I’ve never done it on myself, so I can’t say for certain if you’ll stay this way forever. Good luck. You’ll need it.”

Sparrow went into a fit of maniacal laughter as I followed everyone out of the room. Christian stayed behind. When the door closed, Sparrow’s laughter turned to screams.

CHAPTER 30

Gem had spread out a long red tablecloth over the large area rug in the gathering room. She separated all the jewelry—necklaces with necklaces, rings with rings, and so on.

I stared sleepily at the fire burning in the massive hearth from my seat on the soft leather sofa. It had been a long day, and all the images kept playing in my mind like a movie. Christian had been upstairs for a long time with Sparrow, doing God knows what to him. Viktor assigned everyone shifts guarding the prisoners downstairs, Niko volunteering for the first rotation. Even though we had cuffed them, we couldn’t underestimate their desperation. Shepherd and Claude were lighting all the lanterns in the main hallways to restore a sense of normalcy.

Gem reached in the trunk and held up a diamond bracelet. “He only took jewelry with stones. Of course! Stones hold energy longer—sometimes for years depending on how often it was worn. Especially if by a Mage. Wyatt, isn’t this your belt buckle?”

He reached out from his spot to my left and caught the piece she tossed at him. Wyatt kissed the skull buckle. “Yup. This is my favorite, but I don’t like wearing it all the time because of the ruby eyes. I’m always afraid they’ll fall out.”

“Put it with our stuff so I don’t lose track,” she instructed him.

Wyatt placed it on the long coffee table in front of us. So far, we’d found Gem’s quartz necklace, Blue’s hair comb, Viktor’s sapphire cuff links, and Claude’s cuff links.

I nervously looked over all the jewelry. There was no way to practice this, and someone would have to be the first guinea pig.

Viktor relaxed in his favorite chair, staring at a glass of vodka he’d been attempting to drink for the past hour. Shadows danced on the lofty ceiling, which stretched up an entire floor.

Blue snorted once, summoning a light chuckle out of Viktor. Curled up in the chair next to his, she had her head tucked in the crook of her arm and her hood pulled over her face. On the floor next to her sat a jar of green olives. They were her Shifter craving, but she couldn’t even enjoy them because of Sparrow’s curse.

“Aha!” Gem held up a gold watch. “I found Shep’s watch with all the fancy diamonds. This is difficult since some people gave up numerous pieces. I can match up the earrings just fine, but I can’t always tell which necklace they go with. We’re going to need those people to confirm so we don’t make any mistakes. Ooh, look at the tiara!”

Christian shadow walked into the room and appeared behind Viktor’s chair. It startled me, especially with the brooding look in his eyes.

After placing another item on the floor by the others, Gem walked back to the trunk and ran her hand around the inside. “It’s not in here.”

“What’s not in there?” Christian asked.

“Raven’s necklace. That’s so very strange.” She got up and searched the wall near the fireplace. “Maybe it fell out.”

I got off the couch. “I’ll check Sparrow’s cars. Are they still parked in the grass by the garage, or did someone haul them away?”

Viktor stood and replied in Russian.

“I’ll take that as a yes,” I said, grabbing Christian’s sleeve. “Come help me.”

We took a quiet walk down the hall and out the front door. Even at night it was hard not to notice the aftermath of today’s carnage. A few wolves trotted around the perimeter of the front gate. Knowing Ren, I had a feeling they wouldn’t be leaving until morning.

A few flakes were falling like nature’s eraser, but not enough to cover up the crimson snow.

“I wonder why he didn’t park in the garage,” I said.

“Perhaps he was afraid we’d corner him. We might know a code that’ll lock the doors for good.”

“We don’t, but that sounds like a swell idea.” I glanced at his brown trousers and black Henley. “You changed.”

“I had to put my garments in the wash. Blood.”

When we reached a row of cars parked in the grass by the house, I stopped in front of a Lexus and sat against the hood. “I think Lenore took my necklace. Sparrow wouldn’t have left any jewels behind in the cars. His goons would have searched every nook and cranny. That just leaves one person who had the motive.”

Christian sat next to me and watched two white wolves dancing in the snow. “So she was here.”

“She walked into the room like a newly crowned queen. You should have seen that smug look on her face. She left Viktor in a heartbeat to save her ass. Or maybe she just saw a better opportunity.”

“Does Viktor know?”

“I told him in private. He hasn’t told anyone else, and I don’t think he will since we can’t prove it. I don’t blame him. I wouldn’t want that leaking out either.”

“Let’s go see if any cars are missing.”

We headed inside the open garage. I peered around the corner to the right, relieved my blue truck was there. The Outlaw decal on the back windshield was still intact. I crossed over the ramp to the other side and met up with Christian, who was standing by his Ducati.

“It’s all here,” he said. “If Lenore went anywhere, she went on foot.”

I studied the far end of the garage and noticed the secret door was slightly ajar. Curious, I flashed over to look inside. I walked the length of the tunnel back to the house, Christian a step behind me. When we reached a door, I opened it and entered Viktor’s private room.

“I can’t see,” I said, feeling around.

Christian’s footfalls went left and stopped. I heard a scrape and then a tiny match lit up his face. He burned the wick inside a lantern and set it on a table. “Jaysus. I knew Viktor had a hiding spot for all his collectibles, but this is admirable.” He turned a gold crown encrusted with rubies in his hands.

After walking the entire length of the room and searching all corners for any sign of Lenore, I returned to the tunnel door. There was no point going upstairs since either Gem or Viktor would have searched the connecting room. “I feel like an idiot.”

“And why’s that?” He put the crown on his head, and for a brief second, I could imagine him as a king.

Or a dark prince.

“I bet when she saw the wolves, she hid in the tunnel the whole time, waiting for dark. She knew the wolves couldn’t sniff her out, and nobody else knew about the passageway.”

Christian sighed. “I wager you’re right about that one. It makes more sense than her running in broad daylight. She could only escape them at nightfall. Following any tracks she may have left behind would be a fruitless task since Lenore’s already where she wants to be.”

“We checked every room. Only Gem and Viktor knew how to find this room from inside the house, but I doubt they thought to come down here. Even if they did, Lenore was probably in the tunnel, waiting for nightfall. And now she has my necklace.” I picked up a coin and detected energy inside it. “Not that it matters. I don’t even know if I can break the curse.”

Christian stepped in front of me, the crown still on his head. “You can do whatever you set your mind to, Precious.”

“Except be completely alive.”

“If that be the case, then I’ll ask you to take my ring and do the same to me.”

I looked down when he turned the ring on his finger. “I can’t do that. I won’t, even if I could.”

He lifted my chin with the crook of his finger. “Where you go, I go. In this life or the next.” Christian eased between my legs and placed a molten kiss on my lips. Slow, rapturous, and mine.

Fire burned between us, ancient heat coursing through my veins with every sweep of his tongue. I cupped my hands around his whiskery neck and opened my eyes. When he opened his, I saw nothing but devotion. Christian would give up everything for me, even his life. He would rather be half-dead than have this curse separate us.

Christian rested his forehead against mine. “Worry not, lass. I won’t have you burdened with making that choice. I’ll fetch your necklace while you work on breaking the spell. You need to focus on learning how to harness that energy.”

“Did Sparrow say anything else that might help?”

“No. But let’s just say that our time alone was… therapeutic.”

I held his hand and brushed my thumb over his knuckles. “What if you can’t find her?”

“I know her intentions.”

“Be careful. She’s crafty and conniving. Don’t let her charm or stake you.”

“And if she puts me in a coffin?” he quipped, starting up a death game we sometimes played.

I regarded him for a moment and ran my fingers through his unkempt hair. “I’ll dig up all of Cognito to find you.”

* * *

Christian hugged each turn of the road on his bike, the wintry air slicing deliciously across his skin. Even if Raven couldn’t break the curse, that ruby necklace didn’t belong in Lenore’s possession. He knew her well, and she wouldn’t be cowering in another city with a sullied reputation. Lenore aimed to keep her position. She’d spent her entire life seeking power and would never walk away without a fight.

When he reached her mansion, he parked in front of the door and strode inside without knocking. “You have visitors,” he announced, noticing a few candles lit. The glow from the electric hourglass was still shining against the wall behind it.

Lenore glided toward him through the center room, past the broken statue, busted tables, and numerous corpses. “I love what you’ve done with the place. I’m surprised you didn’t prop the bodies in my bed.”

“We ran out of time.”

Lenore strolled toward him as if she were in a meadow of white daisies on a hot summer day. Her beige pantsuit swished loudly in his ears, and a gold chiffon duster flowed around her like fallen butterfly wings. Blond hair cascaded down her shoulders, the pale hues accentuating her red lipstick. It seemed absurd that she would doll herself up when she wasn’t expecting company. But then again, Lenore was probably expecting he would show.

“I hope you’re here for the bill, and I don’t mean the cleaning bill,” she said, coming to a stop. “The statue you destroyed was irreplaceable.”

Christian kept his eyes on her lithe body, careful to avoid direct eye contact but also watching for any sudden movements. Lenore wasn’t much of a fighter, but she was stronger. “I came for the necklace.”

“I suspected as much.” She turned on her heel. “Come with me. We’ll talk over drinks.”

“I’d rather not.”

“Then don’t.” She kept walking until she disappeared through the far door that led to the kitchen.

Christian cursed under his breath and followed her.

At the long kitchen island, Lenore casually stirred a spoon in her flowery teacup. “I was just making some cocoa. I’ve always preferred tea, but after regaining my senses, I’ve been craving sweets. Isn’t that strange?” She slid a cup toward Christian and sipped her own. “Mmm. Delicious.”

Christian leaned against the counter and stared at the drink. He didn’t feel like taking any chances given her history of spiking drinks with sensory magic. Lenore stood opposite him at the island, her back to the window. Christmas lights from outside glinted off the copper pots hanging on a rack above them.

She tapped her fingernail against the cup. “Raven obviously told you about seeing me with Sparrow. Otherwise you wouldn’t be here. I’m curious if she also told Viktor.”

“Aye. Viktor knows you were there.”

Lenore sipped her drink. “I despise snitches.”

“I’m certain she feels the same about traitors.”

Lenore set down her steaming cup. “Sparrow made her a tempting offer—one I was opposed to. But she proved how foolish she really is by not accepting it.”

“It seems she made the right choice. Sparrow’s locked up and all his men are dead.”

“But she didn’t know that would happen,” Lenore said sharply. “She gambled with her life. This world isn’t about right and wrong; it’s about getting ahead and avoiding the boneyard. I did what I had to do. You saw what was happening to us, and it would have only gotten worse. Viktor wanted to ruin everything with a hasty attack that would only get him killed. Then where would I be? I had to take matters into my own hands.”

Christian smirked. “Did Sparrow mention that they can’t die? I bet he didn’t even know that, but I’ve seen it with my own eyes. It seems his punishment isn’t a curse after all. That will make Raven even more powerful than you.”

Lenore blinked a few more times than normal, and Christian knew she was flustered even though she was masterful at hiding her deepest emotions. “Then why are you here? If your people have achieved true immortality, what on earth do you need the necklace for?” She took another sip, amusement dancing in her eyes.

“Because I would rather see that necklace shattered into a million pieces than resting around your bony neck. It was a gift for my queen.”

Lenore sputtered with laughter. She set down the cup and wiped cocoa from her chin. “Your queen?”

He squared his shoulders. “Aye. My queen.”

“You’ve lost your mind. Then again, I’m not entirely surprised. You were always so eager to please me. Now it seems you’ve found someone else to serve.”

Christian put his hands in his pockets. “What I felt for you was infatuation. I don’t have a word that accurately describes what I feel for Raven—what I’d do for her.”

“Good for you, Chrissy. You finally found a woman who will reciprocate your misplaced affections.” She narrowed her black eyes. “I could have been your queen for real. Sparrow was an arrogant fool, but he was always a high achiever.”

“I never thought I’d see the day you would let yourself be ruled by a man.”

She took her teacup and dumped the rest out in the sink. “I planned to assassinate him once I gained enough loyalty from his followers. You know how easily people follow me; it wouldn’t have been hard to accomplish. I might have even had a place for you at my side. Imagine real power like that.” Lenore turned toward him, hands anchored on the sink behind her as she looked up. “I could have led armies.”

“Right to their grave,” he added. “Despite your high ambitions, you’re no general. Neither was Sparrow. If you had that much faith in your success, you wouldn’t have scurried into the tunnels like a rat.”

She touched the pearl necklace encircling the neck he wanted to strangle. “I wasn’t expecting Shifters. Besides that, Sparrow was proving to be a weak leader. I thought power would be enough, but he was making stupid choices.”

“Let’s not play games. Give me the necklace.”

“You would risk everything for a half-breed?”

He blinked in surprise.

“That’s right. I know your little secret. More importantly, she knows that I know. Cat’s out of the bag, as they say.” Lenore strode back to the island and attempted to reel in his gaze. “Now I know why you follow her around like a little puppy. She’s half-Vampire, and I bet her blood is awfully tasty, isn’t it? I remember your insatiable thirst for my own blood—how you were blinded by your desire to claim me. To conquer me. Do you ever wonder how much of the desire you feel for her is artificial? Just a side effect of your addiction?”

Christian clenched his jaw and pressed his palms on the edge of the countertop.

“It seems your little freak is more powerful than I gave her credit for, but she’s a weak Vampire. Immune to stunners and impalement wood, but as fragile as a human. Truly pathetic.”

Christian launched across the kitchen island, knocking the copper pots off the hanging rack. They clanged violently against the countertop and floor. Lenore struck the cabinet behind her and tossed him across the kitchen before she ever hit the ground.

He landed near the refrigerator and gave her a black look.

“You took the bait so easily.” She dusted off her pants as she stood up. “Love makes you weak. As long as you love her, I’ll always have you under my thumb.”

“Don’t be so certain of that.”

“Oh? And what were you here for again? Ah, yes. Her necklace.” She reached out to give him a hand. “No hard feelings?”

He got up on his own and put distance between them.

“That’s the difference between us,” she said. “Do you know why it’s so easy for me to stay in control? Because I feel nothing for you.” Lenore opened the freezer and took out something wrapped in foil. When she tore it away, the ruby necklace revealed itself. “Nothing comes for free. For this I want a favor.”

As much as Christian wanted her dead, it would be a tremendous risk. Not only was Lenore a more powerful Vampire, but if he failed, he would also fail to save Raven. He’d known what coming here meant. Favor trading was the most valuable currency in the Breed world. But it was better that he owed Lenore a favor than Raven being in her debt once again.

Lenore held up the silver chain and admired the thirty-two carat Burmese ruby. “I bet the person who designed this never imagined how much it would be worth.” She let the chain swing on one finger. “This ruby will restore her life. All Breeds honor the code of favor trading, even you. What I’m asking for is nowhere near the value of a life, but it’s fair.”

Christian watched the ruby hypnotically swinging back and forth. There was nothing he wouldn’t do for Raven. She was attempting to save the lives of countless others, knowing that her own fate might be sealed. “What is it you ask, Lenore? Make it plain.”

She captured the heart-shaped stone in her palm and wrapped her fingers around it. “I want more than protection. If the higher authority finds out I was there, they’ll lock me up. There’s nothing anyone could do or say to change that. I want assurance that you won’t let that happen.”

“And how do you propose I do that?”

“Scrub Viktor’s memories of everything Raven told him about me. I don’t want him suspicious in the least. No one saw my face—I made sure of that. I had to play my cards right until the hourglass was up. The only Vampire who can identify me is dead. My reputation isn’t sullied, and I intend to keep it that way. I want everything to continue as before. If anyone else in your group knows about me, I want their memory erased. There’s no room for error.”

“And afterward, I’m supposed to sit idly by and watch you seduce Viktor into protecting you?”

“I no longer want Viktor. If you’re concerned about that, don’t be. You have my word I’ll stay away. He took too long, and I have no patience to waste my valuable time on an indecisive man.”

Christian stared at the floor, considering what this favor meant. It would betray Viktor to scrub his memories, but it was only one small conversation. This could potentially save Raven from an uncertain fate. Maybe Christian was all out of morals, but he didn’t have a problem with it. Viktor was better off without this witch. Seemed like a small favor to ask. “I can’t erase Raven’s memories. I made a vow, and I’m bound to it.”

“Fine. And one more thing,” Lenore added, opening her fingers to reveal the necklace. “Neither you nor Raven will come after me. I’m no fool. You have motive, and I’m certain you’ve already been plotting, so I want you to swear on this favor that I won’t need to look over my shoulder.”

“I can promise you I won’t come after you. But I can’t speak for Raven. I’m the one who owes you the favor, not her.”

Lenore stepped forward and placed the necklace in his palm, but not before painfully gripping his wrist with her other hand. “Then tell Raven if she comes after me, it will be you that I kill. Tell her I have measures in place to take you out even if I disappear. Don’t think I won’t do it.”

He jerked his arm away, knowing full well she would hire someone to hunt him down. Not that he cared, but if Raven loved him half as much as he did her, she wouldn’t dare risk it. Lenore was Christian’s nemesis, and now he was bound to a favor that would protect her from his wrath.

Lenore reached inside the foil and pulled out a gold brooch. “This belongs to Viktor. I don’t want that silly trinket. I only needed it for a short while. Make him believe that I simply left him because he’s a weak man who took too long to decide.”

Christian dropped the brooch into his pocket. “There’s something I need if you want this to all go away.”

“And what’s that?”

“Your guest list.”

CHAPTER 31

After Christian left to see Lenore, I went out back and practiced harnessing Sparrow’s gifts. I created a short wall but knocked it down before it grew to the heavens. It didn’t exactly instill confidence that I could figure this out in the next twelve or so hours, when his energy along with his gifts would vacate my body for good. There was no possible way to practice what I was about to do. Viktor suggested that I use the traitors in the basement as my first guinea pigs. If I failed, it wouldn’t be much of a loss since the higher authority planned to punish them.

The bonfires raged on.

So many bodies.

A while later, I retreated upstairs and lit a fire in my fireplace even though I couldn’t enjoy its warmth. It helped me relax, which I needed since my nerves were balled up like twine. My red blanket glowed in the firelight, and I sat against the headboard, feeling like a stranger in my own home. I wasn’t the same. None of us were. The hourglass still glowed on my hand, and the simple pleasures of eating and drinking were gone.

Christian entered the room without knocking. “We need to talk.” He closed the door behind him and sat on the bed.

“You were gone over four hours. Did you find her?”

“Aye. She was at home.”

“Why did it take four hours?”

“Traffic.” Christian reached in his pocket and held out the necklace. “I also retrieved our jackets that we left at the party. I know how much you love that leather one.”

Relief washed over me as I snatched the jewel, and I clutched it to my chest. “I don’t know if I can break the curse.”

“Then why are you so fecking happy?”

“Because I have your heart back.” When I put it on, everything felt right. Until the chain slipped through me, and the necklace fell onto my lap.

“I suppose you can’t wear it until you break his energy from it,” Christian said.

I stared at the gemstone. “And she just… gave it to you?”

“It’s never that easy. We favor traded.”

“What did she ask you to do?” I couldn’t look up. This was Lenore’s chance to steal Christian away from Keystone—from me—if she wanted. And I knew Christian would do anything if it meant saving my life.

“She wants her freedom. She asked me to scrub Viktor’s memories of what you told him about her. About seeing her with Sparrow, about her spiking his drinks.”

I jerked my head up, and the guilt on his face was obvious. “You’ve already done it, haven’t you?”

“Aye. Blue was easier. She only knew what you told her. Viktor had suspicions of his own, so I had to be thorough. As far as Keystone’s concerned, Lenore left Viktor. She ended the relationship. I made Viktor believe that she left him at the hotel after he went missing, which she did. But that it was obvious she wasn’t happy with him and lost confidence. I don’t think this will destroy him. In the end, it’s better this way.”

“Is that all she wanted?” I asked with trepidation.

“You and I can’t go after her. I swore to her that I would honor that agreement. You can’t know how much that burns me inside. I despise that woman with every bone in my body, but I had to put aside my hate. She possessed the one thing that would restore your life, and that meant more. Not just for me, but I want you to see your da, even if the old buzzard is one foot in the grave already.” He leaned in close and stared at my mouth. “There’s something else you should know. I thought about not telling you, but that wouldn’t be fair. She would only rub it in your face afterward.”

“What’s that?”

“I gave her my word but told her I had no control over your decisions. She wants you to know that if you choose to come after her, she’ll kill me. If she disappears, she’ll have someone finish the job for her. Don’t put anything past Lenore.”

“You agreed because you don’t think I can kill her.”

“For feck’s sake. I can’t even kill the wench. Planning a murder isn’t as easy as all that. Not if you want to get away with it. Some people are stronger, so you have to choose your moment. And you can’t do it impulsively if it’ll lead to your capture. It can take years, especially when it’s someone in power.”

I sighed and rolled the necklace around in my palm. “I promise I won’t go after her. But if she accidentally slips into a bottomless hole in my presence, I’m not taking responsibility. You need to renegotiate.”

He gave me a crooked grin. “And why’s that?”

“Because she just guaranteed her death means your death. If someone else kills her and hides the body, am I supposed to worry that she’s gonna send someone after you? That’s hardly fair.”

“I see your point. I’ll let her know we won’t agree to the disappearance part.”

“You can tweak a favor?”

He draped himself over my lap, his fist propping up his head. “It’s part of the game.”

I ran my fingers through his tousled hair. “I think Viktor was starting to realize that his feelings for Lenore weren’t all that genuine. I feel shitty we had to manipulate his memories, but if she promises to stay away from him, I can live with it. But if this doesn’t work—if I can’t break the curse—then it was all for nothing.”

“No, not for nothing.” He held my other hand, pressing the necklace into my palm. “This will always be yours, Precious. Always. I’m yours, whether you break the curse or not. Should demons drag me to hell, I’ll claw my way back to find you.”

I continued stroking his hair. “That would be creepy as hell if you wrote it on a mirror in blood.”

“Now why would you go and say a thing like that?”

“Maybe we should put your sweet pillow talk on a greeting card.”

He tickled my sides and dragged me down to his level. I laughed and attempted to wiggle free as he playfully pretended to bite my neck.

“Stop it before I pee myself,” I pleaded.

“I’d like to see that given you haven’t gone to the toilet in days.”

I stilled and looked up at his handsome face. “The only perk.” Warm firelight softened his features, and I touched his beard. “Can we just stay like this forever?”

“Right after you save a hundred or so people from the dead.”

I groaned when he hauled me out of bed.

While Christian held me in his arms, he admired our reflection in the standing mirror in the corner. When I jokingly grabbed his ass, he hoisted me over his shoulder.

“Is this how you’re going to carry me over the threshold?” I quipped, staring down at the floor. “Like a love slave?”

He abruptly set me on my feet and canted his head to one side. “Is that a yes?”

“Is what a yes?”

“The banner.”

I recalled our mission to save Hunter when the plane flew by with a banner that said: Marry Me, Precious. “That was real funny. Wyatt’s idea?”

When I turned toward the door, he seized my arm and held me in his grasp. “I told Wyatt to write that for a reason.”

My heart skipped a beat, but then I remembered who I was talking to. “You’re not serious.”

He stepped closer, cupping his hand around my nape. “I’m dead serious. Though, to be fair, you’re the one who’s dead.”

A lump formed in my throat, and I got butterflies when he looked at me earnestly. My feelings for Christian were indescribable, but this seemed so conventional and not at all what we had agreed upon. “Since when are you cliché? You said you didn’t want to get married.”

“I’m not a man who bends the knee, and I’m not a man who gives a ring. But my heart belongs to no other. Dead or alive, you’re the only woman I desire. I spent a decade in a pine box staring into darkness, and I’ve carried that darkness with me ever since. The first time I saw you, it was as if someone struck a match and lit a fire in my soul. I’m a wicked man, Raven. I’ve done wicked things. You know everything about me, and yet here you are.” He tenderly stroked my cheek with his thumb. “If you think I’m not enough, then say no. If you’d rather be alone in life, say no. But if you can love a man like me for more than a short time, say yes. We don’t need a ceremony. We can exchange vows right here and now.”

For the first time, Christian couldn’t hear my heart beating erratically against my chest like a snare drum. But he must have felt it. I wasn’t the marrying kind. Neither of us wanted children, and yet as I gazed into his rapturous eyes, my heart said yes. I knew it in my bones that there was no other who could understand me like Christian—no other who would move the heavens for me. We were partners, and neither of us held each other back when it came to our ambitions and potential.

Still, I had reservations. “Why marriage? Isn’t what we have enough?”

“I’m not asking you to sign a document or change your name. I don’t require a witness or a priest even though that would make my poor mother roll over in her grave. I just… I just want to know that you feel the same about me as I do you. I’ve made mistakes, and I can’t promise there won’t be more. But I want something between us that’s more than just a dalliance. I want to imagine a future together. I want to exchange vows and know that it’s not just me feeling this way. I’ve been led on more than once, and maybe this is what I need to assure me that it’s not a one-sided relationship. I just want proof that you’d rather marry me than bury me.” He shrugged. “You wanted honesty, so there it is.”

I threw my arms around his neck and stood on my tiptoes to face him. “I don’t go around saying how much I love you all the time because people don’t always mean it. My father taught me that actions speak louder than words, and you’ve proven your devotion to me so many times. You got a big fucking tattoo on your body for me. I just wish that there was something I could have done—something big to show how much of my heart you own. I’m not like Lenore. I’d never string you along and play with your emotions. This is real. What I feel for you is real, but I’ve given you reason to doubt. Maybe that’s why you had to write what you did on the banner.”

He nestled his face in my hair. “The banner was a weak gesture.”

I leaned back. “It just wasn’t you. That’s why I didn’t take it seriously.”

His lips touched mine. “Tell me a better way to ask. Set a challenge.”

I kissed him and fell back on my heels. “Ask my father for my hand. When he says yes, I’ll say yes.”

Christian gave me a thorny look.

“You asked for a challenge.”

“Aye. A challenge that’s not impossible. You might as well be asking me to turn water into wine.”

“If I gave you an easy challenge, would it mean as much?”

“Something tells me I’m going to regret this.”

I chuckled softly. “And to think when we first met, I almost cut off your balls. Anyhow, you know how much Crush means to me. He doesn’t have the final say over the decisions I make in life, but it wouldn’t be right to make anything official without his approval. That would mean more to me than anything else.”

“And if he suddenly keels over from cardiac arrest? Is the challenge null and void?”

“Yes. But if I don’t see you putting in the effort, I’ll feel a certain way about it. And no charming him. I’ll know if you do anything sneaky.”

Christian stepped back and made a sweeping bow. “Anything for my Precious.”

“Maybe we can go downstairs sometime and steal Viktor’s crown. Do a little role-playing.”

He winked and led me to the door. “I’ll hold you to that.”

“I’m counting on it.”

* * *

There was no time to rest. Sparrow’s power would only remain inside me for a short while longer. Viktor ordered everyone to remain inside while I experimented with my first piece of jewelry out back. Viktor set lanterns along the table where Gem had neatly laid out all the pieces after sorting through everything and tagging each item with the owner’s name. After Christian returned with Lenore’s guest list, Wyatt and Shepherd called everyone to find out which items were theirs and to instruct them to come over immediately and remain in their cars out front. Claude and Niko lined up the traffic on the road outside the gate and agreed to be the runners. Blue guarded the gate to be sure no one exited their vehicles, especially if this didn’t work and we wound up with an angry mob. Aside from that, we were still burning bodies in the distance, and the grounds were covered in blood.

I stood outside alone, staring at a table of souls. “Don’t overthink it.”

As I ran my hand over the jewelry, my energy buzzed. No, not my energy. Sparrow’s energy was reacting to its own light. Each piece I touched, I felt something familiar and something different. After a few minutes, I could identify Sparrow’s energy apart from the others. His encapsulated theirs, but I could still differentiate the layers.

I picked up a bracelet that belonged to one of our captives. I remembered Sparrow waving his hand over the trays of jewelry like a magician. I hadn’t thought anything about it then, but that must have been when he sealed their energy to the stones.

I peered over my shoulder at the faces in the windows. Viktor and Christian watched from inside, just in case I blew myself up. I didn’t see Gem or Wyatt, so I figured Viktor had assigned them to guard the workout room.

“External shell,” I grumbled. “I suck at cracking eggs.” I waved my hand over the bracelet and gingerly released a minute amount of energy. A terrifying blue light pulsed between my hands, burning my skin. Something was very wrong. The bracelet crackled, and I realized that I was strengthening the shell even more. But worse, the power weakened the energy beneath it as if snuffing it out like a fire. Panicked, I immediately flipped the channel in reverse.

The blue turned a golden shade of amber. I’d thought I had to push out Sparrow’s light in order to crack the shell, but it only responded when I meticulously pulled it apart. Sparrow’s light shattered into particles at my fingertips and returned to my body like a river flowing into an ocean. Mage light had flavors, and when I tasted a sampling of light that was different, I immediately closed the channel.

Claude sprinted over from the side of the house.

I handed him the bracelet. “Take this downstairs.” I looked at the sheet of paper on the table to compare with the tag to make sure there weren’t more pieces in this woman’s collection. “It belongs to Miss Cain. Ask her if she feels anything when she puts it on. Be sure she doesn’t remove it. They have to keep it on for a full day. Give her the instructions.”

Claude bolted inside the house, and I anxiously waited. Building walls was something that would likely take me years to master, but this was surprisingly easy. And strangely, the power didn’t release into thin air. Instead, it entered my body as if coming home, and a current of energy rippled through me.

The door flung open, and Claude came bounding out. “She said it shocked her. She got a small rush, like juicing off someone. Then she denied she’d ever juiced anyone. Fibber.”

I howled with victory. When those in the house realized I wasn’t going to destroy the building, they came out to watch.

I took a deep breath, realizing that my work had only just begun. I couldn’t get too cocky—one mistake could fuck it all up. The traitors downstairs would go first to give me enough practice since the people out front were the ones I was most worried about.

I looked at Claude. “Make sure you repeat the instructions for each person. Don’t assume everyone down there is paying attention. Be sure they understand the consequences. I’m not taking the heat if they don’t follow orders.”

It was a slow and grueling process, and I almost took too much of the wrong energy from a diamond tiara. But we finished taking care of the prisoners inside. There might have been a way to do everything at once, but there was no way I was taking a risk that big. Niko and Claude were the runners, going back and forth to the front of the property, delivering the jewelry along with instructions. Some pieces took longer and required more effort, but maybe it had to do with the varying energy levels. With each transaction, my core light surged. More than that, wielding this enormous power was addictive.

I wanted it.

I needed it.

And it sure as hell didn’t seem fair that I had to give it up. I took my time, careful not to damage anyone’s light. The more of Sparrow’s energy I reabsorbed, the more difficult it became with each item. I had to recalibrate, and my hands were trembling from the energy high. As I neared the end, something occurred to me that hadn’t before.

Sparrow was an Infuser.

I detected a distinct fingerprint in his light that was the opposite feeling of a Stealer. It made sense. If an Infuser could seal light to another Mage, why not also objects? It would explain how he was accumulating power over the years. His original gift was a Unique and a Stealer, but somewhere along the line, he’d stolen the gifts from an Infuser and had another seal it to his light. He might have even done it by accident since not every Mage reveals what their gifts are. That explained why he kept that part shrouded in mystery. As the realization struck me, so did temptation. I already knew how to steal light, so infusing light would be the same process—only in reverse.

Eventually, the only items left belonged to Keystone. I watched firsthand as they each put on their jewelry. An electrical snap made them wince as their original energy returned to their body and attacked Sparrow’s light like the parasite that it was.

After Gem put on her quartz necklace, she reached below a layer of tulle and switched off the lights on her dress. This time the lights went out. “I’m alive!” she exclaimed, twirling gleefully.

Since Wyatt was busy guarding the gym door, Claude took him his belt buckle.

“That’s the last of them,” Blue said, rounding the corner with Niko beside her. “No more cars. They’re all gone.”

I handed over her hair comb.

The moment she placed it in her hair and flinched from the static, she ripped off her cape. “Thank the fates,” she said, rubbing her neck. “That thing was so uncomfortable and heavy. I’m going to have to rethink my wardrobe.”

Gem sauntered up to me, a necklace swinging from her fingers.

My necklace.

“It’s the last one,” she said excitedly. “It’s your turn!”

The bonfires polluted the pristine night sky, the air heavy with the scent of ashes. Houdini sprang to my thoughts in that moment. All the jewelry was accounted for—nothing extra. Had he stolen his object from Sparrow? Had he broken the curse? Or did he really want to stay just as he was? I liked the idea of not dying—of true immortality. It tempted me like a siren’s song. Then I thought about what I’d be sacrificing—being able to talk to and hug my father. That was all it took for me to make up my mind.

I jumped when my energy snapped free from the ruby and zipped through my palm like a lightning bolt. When I put the necklace on this time, it stayed.

Tiny sparks of golden light swirled around me.

“What’s happening?” Gem recoiled and gripped Viktor’s arm. “Is she doing that on purpose?”

Power swelled around me as I thought how easy it would be to seal Sparrow’s core light to mine. It would simplify capturing criminals. To think—I could fence them inside a wall of light. Or create an energy weapon that would work against any Breed, including Vampires. I wouldn’t be dependent on Vampire blood for strength.

Fragments of light continued circling me like a cyclone, turning faster and faster. The humming sound amplified, and a warm feeling tickled my insides.

Gem shrieked when Christian reached for me and the light attacked his hand. He snapped his arm back, his dark eyes widening before he shadow walked out of sight.

Viktor came into view, his face illuminated by the spinning lights. “Raven, can you stop this?”

Stop it? I didn’t want to stop it. I was bathed in power. If Sparrow had been able to send the living to another realm, could I bring back the dead? Could I bring back my mother?

Christian returned and thrust Sparrow toward the shell of light that imprisoned me. “What’s happening to her?”

Still in the harness, his hands bound, Sparrow gave me a repugnant look. “You get what you deserve.”

Christian gripped Sparrow’s head like a melon and pulled him into his gaze. “What’s happening to her?”

“Did she break the light or drink it?”

“Raven?” Christian turned to look at me. “Answer him.”

My hands were glowing, but the hourglass tattoo was gone. “It came back into me.”

Sparrow laughed haughtily. “You weren’t supposed to drink up the light. I told you to break it like an eggshell. The infusing energy is too unstable.”

“How can she fix it?” Christian gave him a hard shake but didn’t charm him.

“I don’t know. I’ve always known not to take back the light into my body. It’s unclean and lit.”

“What do you mean, lit?”

Sparrow watched the light dancing around me. “Your arrogant crossbreed drank gasoline. When she topped off her energy, it overflowed. It happens to a Mage, and usually we either level it down or pass out. But this light is incredibly powerful. It’s like striking a match.” He looked back at Christian, his grin wide. “She’s going to die.”

Christian threw Sparrow some twenty feet before he hit the house.

Why is everyone so concerned? I’m controlling this.

Aren’t I?

Fear niggled in my brain that maybe this wasn’t just your average energy high. I stepped forward to walk through the bubble, but it traveled with me. When that didn’t work, I attempted to reel it back in, but it resisted. That warmth I was feeling grew hotter.

“Christian? Something’s wrong. I can’t stop it.”

The light swirled faster until the sparks turned into streaks.

“Get back!” Viktor shouted.

Everyone drew back—everyone except Christian.

When my core light heated up, I panicked. I was going to die. “Get away!” I pleaded, stepping away from him.

Christian stood before me, nothing between us but death. “Where you go, I go.”

The light consumed me, and I couldn’t level down. Seeing Christian dead set on dying right alongside me fueled my motivation. If I didn’t control this, I was going to watch the only man I’d ever loved die in front of my eyes. The particles danced between us, intensifying as if I’d become the jewelry. Sparrow’s energy encased me like a shell, and I was terrified as it roared like a hurricane.

With my arms crossed over my chest and fists clenched tight, I slowed down the energy stream. It pulsed for a moment, and when I gained a true sense of it, I swung my arms out and willed it to shatter.

An intense explosion of light flashed like a nuclear bomb, and the energy pulse blew outward, knocking everyone to the ground. My knees gave out, and I collapsed in the snow.

Christian sat up and crawled toward me. Flecks of golden light fell like snowflakes all around us. He pulled me into his warm embrace.

“You’re a fanghole,” I whispered, shivering from the cold.

“Aye. That I am.”

Footfalls quickly approached as a wolf skidded to a stop. It shifted to human form, and a very naked Switch knelt beside us. “Is she okay? I saw the flash of light.”

“Jaysus wept. Cover that up, will ya? Grab a leaf or something.”

“News flash: there isn’t a leaf big enough to cover what I’ve got.”

I frowned. “Where did you come from?”

He raked his long hair away from his face. “I’ve been here since it began.”

“You fought?” I rubbed my temple.

“Is something wrong with her?”

Christian scooped me up in his arms. “Aye. Your balls dancing in her face like two baby hamsters wrestling in a water balloon. Now if you all don’t mind, Raven’s done saving the world for the night. We’ll be upstairs, and I’ll ask everyone for a wee bit of privacy.”

My head throbbed, and my muscles ached as if someone were stretching each one of them taut. I nestled my face in the crook of his neck as he carried me away. It felt good to be alive again.

And home.

CHAPTER 32

I stretched in my bed, the cool sheets tangled around my legs. Through the tall windows on my right, a pinch of blue sky beckoned me to come out. I yawned loudly and noticed Christian rising from a chair.

“Don’t tell me I slept until Christmas.”

He held out his hand and pulled me out of bed. “How long do you think you’ve been asleep?” he asked, stripping off my gown.

I rubbed at the dirt on my palms. “Two days?”

The panties went next. “Try seven hours.”

“It feels like I slept for ages. I don’t even remember dreaming.” I stepped out of the clothes and, unlike before, they didn’t magically reappear on my body again. My reflection in the standing mirror looked ghastly. “My hair is a rat’s nest.”

Christian caressed my belly as he kissed my shoulder. “Come with me.”

He led me around the corner behind my bed and into the bathroom. The lanterns on either side of the sink mirror to my left were lit, and he’d even put candles on the toilet tank. The standing shower straight ahead reflected some of that light on the glass door, but that’s not what grabbed my attention. It was all the rose petals scattered on the floor and floating inside the steaming claw-foot tub to my right. The recessed wall alongside the tub usually held my soaps and shampoo, but he’d put candles in there instead.

I chuckled softly. “I was just going to use the shower, but this is fine too.”

He helped me step into the water. As soon as I sat down, I slid underwater, the delicious heat a welcome relief. When I sat up, Christian was at the sink.

His reflection gave away nothing in the oval mirror as he pulled a bottle of white wine from the ice-filled sink and brought it over. “I thought after yesterday’s bloodbath, we might go with the white.”

I slicked back my wet hair and washed my face. “If I didn’t know better, I’d say you were trying to seduce me.”

He sat on a short stool and filled my glass. “That comes later tonight. This is just a preview.”

The moment I took my first sip of Riesling, I nearly exploded. I couldn’t believe how delicious it tasted, and I gulped it down. “That’s unbelievable!”

“So I hear.” He refilled the glass. “Wyatt woke up early this morning and went down for a snack. I think the poor bastard ate everything in the cupboard.”

I tried to sip the wine this time but couldn’t. It was as if my taste buds had been reset, and I was experiencing flavor for the first time in my life. “You should have brought up cheese or chocolate.”

“I thought you’d rather go downstairs after a bit and chat with the others. Viktor and Shepherd are still sleeping last I checked.”

I handed him my glass and then separated my hair before working it into a braid. “Are the wolves still here?”

“They left an hour ago. I suspect we’ll be busy over the next week or two cleaning up around here. There’s blood all over the property, and we can’t do much about that. But we might have missed body parts. Not to mention we have to dig up all the remaining fragments and ashes from the bonfire pits. Viktor doesn’t want them here on his land.” He set the glass aside. “The halls are covered in blood, and I could see it sprayed all over the high ceilings and paintings. I don’t know how we’ll manage. After we get this place spiffy, Viktor will hire contractors to work on repairs.”

“What about Sparrow? Is he—?”

“Dead? Nothing would satisfy me more. Shepherd patched him up. Said something about broken ribs and a fractured elbow. Shepherd’s been giving him intravenous fluids to replace what he lost. Can’t have him dying before we turn him over.”

I arched my eyebrow. “Broken bones? And how did that happen, Mr. Poe?”

“Couldn’t say. Viktor’s arranging to have Regulators pick him up this afternoon. I guarded the prisoners downstairs for a few hours. You never heard so much whining.”

“Who’s watching them now?”

“Claude.” His brows furrowed. “Why are you doing that with your hair?”

“You like it?”

“Take it down.”

I lowered my arms. “Why?”

He reached out and worked his fingers through the weaves, loosening the wet braids. “Don’t ever come to my bed with your hair that way. I prefer it down. There,” he said, letting it drape over my shoulders. “That’s the Raven I desire.”

“Lenore said you liked braided hair.”

Christian lifted my hand and placed a kiss on my knuckles. “Someday we’ll find a way to put that woman away for good.”

“I’m letting it go. Sparrow’s power, I mean.”

He swirled a floating rose petal around with his finger. “I knew you might be thinking about it.”

“Sparrow was an Infuser. I could have sealed his gifts to my own light. None of us joined Keystone with the intention of staying forever. Everyone was more concerned about the impact on Keystone, but I had to think about my future and what this could mean. If Viktor didn’t like it, I could have started my own group.”

Christian gave me a pensive stare.

“If only you could have felt it—then you’d understand. And I had the ability to keep adding to it. Or I could probably take some away. No one would have had to know.”

“You think rumors wouldn’t spread?”

I draped my arms over the rim of the tub. “You can’t receive a gift like that and make a hasty decision. I thought about it every waking moment. I weighed the pros and the cons and finally decided I didn’t want that burden, and not for the reasons you might think. I’m not afraid of people hunting me down.”

“So what persuaded your decision?”

I watched the petals bobbing in the water. “What if I created a wall to put people in the shadow realm and I couldn’t control it? I learned last night that Sparrow’s light is like a wild mustang that can’t be tamed. What if that wall kept expanding and swallowed the world?”

“It might be interesting if you did it on All Hallows’ Eve. Think of all the costumes.”

“I’m serious. We know it makes Breed half-dead, but how do we know it would do the same to humans? I could wind up killing every human on the planet, including my family. All it would take is one stupid miscalculation. Sparrow had time to learn each gift, layer by layer. And even then, he proved he didn’t fully understand his power and what it could do—how it continually changed. That’s not a gift I want.” I met his gaze. “What do you think?”

Christian ran his wet hand over his beard. “It doesn’t matter what I think. We each have to make our own choices. People can give you their opinions, but you always know in your heart what needs to be done.” He said it with such conviction that I wondered if he was referring to something in his own life. “The one thing I do know is just because a man has power doesn’t mean he can hold it. Sparrow wasn’t born to lead, and his plan would have failed. Not before overthrowing the government and causing irreparable damage, but he didn’t have what it takes to lead. His own men would have soon turned on him.”

I thought about Christian staying by my side when I lost control of Sparrow’s energy. “Christian, don’t ever do anything like that again. If I had failed and killed us both, I would have died with so much guilt.”

“Remember what I said a moment ago about knowing what needs to be done? You work better under pressure.”

I flicked water at him, and he smiled.

“Where the hell did you get all these rose petals?”

He winked. “I have my connections.”

“This is sweet for a Vampire, but I’m not that dirty aside from a little mud on my hands from last night. My clean body was preserved for nearly a week.”

“I know that. I just wanted to make you feel good.”

I bent down and kissed his hand. “You always make me feel good.” I rose to my feet, water cascading down my body. “I’ll feel better when I get some chow.”

He waggled his eyebrows and towel dried every inch of my body, taking his time, not missing a single spot.

Eager to put on real clothes. I dug around in my armoire until I found my raggedy jeans. Because of the sharp chill in the air, I slipped on a long-sleeved black cotton shirt and some fingerless gloves.

“It feels so damn good to put on my clothes,” I said, tying the laces on a pair of combat boots. They had a hidden dagger in the heel.

He stared at my hard nipples peeking at him through the shirt. “I’m sorry I don’t share your enthusiasm,” he admitted. “The dress was growing on me.”

“Well, it was tight as hell and impossible to run in.” I found my belt with the push dagger in the buckle and guided it through the belt loops. “And don’t even get me started on all the perverts memorizing my chest. Where’s my dagger? The one with the black handle?”

“The war is over.”

I flipped the ruby necklace outside my shirt and squeezed out my wet hair. “There will always be another war. And this time I’ll be ready. Race you downstairs.”

I flashed out the door and down the hall, tickled that Christian couldn’t keep up with me. Sometimes late at night, we would race each other down dark hallways when he could shadow walk. He usually won since he could slide right down stairs. I passed Gem on the second floor.

“Hey, wait for me!” she called out. But she couldn’t keep up in her roller skates.

I hit the landing on the first floor and frowned at the blood and broken furniture. But when I entered the dining room, I stumbled upon a feast fit for a king.

Or Wyatt Blessing.

“Who did all this?” I neared the table, gawking at random food that didn’t go together.

Wyatt shoveled mashed potatoes covered in bacon bits into his mouth. A slouchy beanie covered his wavy brown hair, just the ends sticking out. There was a twinkle in his olive-green eyes I hadn’t seen in a while. Wyatt leaned back and wiped his hands on his You’re Dead To Me T-shirt. “I think I’ve gained ten pounds, but it’s worth it. Food never tasted so good. Try it. You’ll see.” By the slow manner in which he was speaking, I could tell he was high. Real high.

I looked around at the display of meatballs, wheels of cheese, onion rings, candy bars, baked beans, corn, sausages, bread, seven jars of jelly, and a ton more food.

“All the vegetables and fruit spoiled,” he informed me while reaching for a bowl of chocolate cupcakes. “Or someone ate it all. Or maybe I ate it and forgot. Or maybe fruit doesn’t grow anymore. All the trees are on strike until we fix the planet. Did you know the polar ice caps are melting? I’m so glad I won’t live as long as you. I used to think the future was gonna be like The Jetsons, but you guys will be back in the Stone Ages, talking about how you miss tacos and hot showers.”

I sat down across from him. “Did you cook all this?”

He gave me a lazy grin, chocolate smeared all over his lips. “Yup. Some of it was leftovers from the freezer. We have a lot of canned vegetables. A lot. But I don’t get the same taste explosion. Claude’s cooking more.” Wyatt covered his mouth in surprise. “Oh man. You know what we should do tonight? Have a barbecue. We can roast some corn. I need to put in an order.”

“Is everyone still asleep? I saw Gem upstairs but nobody else.”

“I don’t know, and I don’t care. Pizza should be here in thirty minutes. Hope you like everything on your pie.” Wyatt belched and sat back like a deflated balloon. “Do you know how many freshies are lumbering around this mansion? Of course you don’t. But I do. Most went into the netherworld elevator, but I’ve seen at least two dozen. I’m hoping they’ll just”—he flapped his arms like a bat—“go away.”

“How much weed did you smoke?”

“Enough to make all the ghosties bearable. They don’t all have their heads on, you know. And one of them keeps insulting everything about me. My clothes, my music, the way I walk… It’s nonstop.”

“Sorry.”

“Eat! You’re letting it all go to waste.”

I stabbed a meatball with a fork and took a bite. The flavors were intense, and I gobbled up the whole thing. “Holy crap. This is the best meatball I’ve ever had.”

“See? What did I tell you, buttercup? It’s like our taste buds are”—he wiggled his fingers—“magical.”

“I wouldn’t go that far. I’m sure it’s just a temporary side effect of coming back to life. Enjoy it while it lasts.”

“I really want to have sex. Is the sex better?”

I snorted. “I’ve been asleep for seven hours. Couldn’t tell you.”

When he stood up, he frowned at the fancy skull buckle with ruby eyes. “I’m afraid if I unbuckle this, I’ll interrupt the healing juju. So I have to do my business straight through the zipper.”

I finished eating another meatball. “That’s more than I want to know. Who’s watching the prisoners downstairs?”

He bit into a block of Gouda cheese and glanced at the door. “Blast! I think it’s supposed to be me. Or is it Claude?”

I went into the empty kitchen and came back out. “Claude’s not in there.”

When Wyatt sat on the edge of the chair and it wobbled, he began laughing uncontrollably as he caught himself before falling. “I guess it’s Claudie. All this time, I thought he was in the kitchen making me pie. Doesn’t chocolate pie sound out of sight?”

“I think you need to lay off the mushrooms.”

Gem wheeled in and gasped when she saw the goodies. She dragged one skate behind her, using the rubber toe stop to slow down. “Wyatt Blessing! I was only joking when I said to put everything we have on the table.”

“Ah, but you didn’t say you were joking,” he pointed out. “Welcome to Wyatt’s buffet of dreams.”

Gem rolled over to the bowl of giant marshmallows and popped one into her mouth. “Isn’t it divine? Alas, fruit juice isn’t anything to write home about.”

“The wine tastes delicious,” I remarked.

“I’ll never know. Maybe something like Niko’s tea would taste good. I want to enjoy it all before it fades.” She rolled around me. “It feels so heavenly to get out of that dress! The fabric was itchy and the lights a nuisance. I would have had to sleep with an eye mask on for all eternity. The first thing I want to do tonight is have Claude dye my hair. This frosted look was fine for the party, but I want my color back.” Her cutoff pink sweater showed her belly button when she raised her arms and skated excitedly toward Niko, who swaggered in.

Niko wore all black, as usual. His eyes glittered with amusement as Gem twirled around him. He couldn’t see her black leggings with the pink-and-white flowers, but what he could see was her joy.

“We have visitors,” Christian announced on his way in.

I leaned back in my chair, eagerly waiting to give Ren my gratitude. He really came through for us.

Instead, my father strutted in.

Hunter hopped into the room like a rabbit and then his eyes rounded at the obscene amount of food on display.

Wyatt pulled out the chair next to him. “Go on, little monkey. Better eat what you want before your old man wakes up.”

Hunter smiled at him and reached for a candy bar.

I tensed as my father crossed the room with a heavy swagger, keys jingling from where they were hooked to his belt loop.

Then he looked right at me. “How’s my cookie?”

“You can see me?”

“Get your ass over here and give your old man a hug.”

I shoved a chair out of the way and flew into his arms. Crush hugged me tight and lifted me off the ground. I sagged with relief, desperately trying to hold in the happy tears, not wanting to cry in front of the whole damn team. “I missed you, Daddy,” I whispered before he set me down.

“I missed you too, baby girl. Got you an early Christmas gift. That’s why it took me so damn long.”

I quickly wiped my eyes and stepped back.

Crush thrust his hand out, a stuffed toy lamb in it.

I belted out a laugh and took it. “I’m a little old for this.”

“Nah. Just thought you might want a reminder of our talk. It’s not the same one, but— Ah hell. Maybe I should have bought the perfume.”

“It’s great. But if you’re going to start the holiday gift thing again, get ready.”

Wrinkles deepened around his eyes when he squinted at me. “Don’t you dare get me a new recliner.”

“Heaven forbid,” Christian said, striding to the kitchen entryway and peering in.

“Watch it, peckerhead.”

I gave him a playful slap on the arm. “Can you stay long?”

He stared down at the table. “You’re shittin’ me. You bring me salads and bitch about my cholesterol, and this is what you assholes eat?”

Wyatt drizzled chocolate syrup on his onion rings. “Shame, shame, Raven. Dictating your dad’s diet? Every man has a right to put whatever he wants into his mouth.”

Shepherd walked in and lifted Hunter to stand up in his chair. “It’s a damn shame you can’t put a muzzle on yours.” He wrapped his arm around Hunter and gave him a playful shake. “Where did that candy bar come from?”

Hunter covered his mouth, his eyes shaped like crescent moons as he hid his smile.

“Whoever gave you that is gonna be in big trouble.”

Hunter pointed a finger at Wyatt.

“Snitch,” Wyatt mumbled, chewing his onion rings.

“Eat with us.” I pulled out Christian’s chair for my dad.

Crush took a seat. “I can only stay for a little while. You might want to go check on your friend.”

I poured him a glass of apple juice. “Who?”

“That redhead.”

Shepherd guided Hunter to sit down in the chair. “You found Kira?”

We had planned to begin our search for Kira the next morning if not sooner. The trouble was we had no idea where she might have gone in a big city like Cognito.

Crush reached for the chocolate cupcakes, and I slapped his hand. “Found her wandering up the street in nothing but a man’s trench coat. Is she a Shifter? Looks like she tried to walk back home, but all those damn Vampires and wolves were going at it. Ren said that he and some of the packs were finishing up business here last night. Guess the wolves kept her away.”

Viktor entered the room. “What have I missed?”

“Kira’s back,” Wyatt informed him.

“I spoke to her just now. Such a relief. The fates are watching over us.”

He suddenly lost his balance when Harley bounded into the room with a giant bone in his mouth.

“Whatcha got there, boy?” Crush snapped his fingers to call him over.

“Jaysus wept. Is that a femur?” Christian grabbed a bottle of wine from Viktor’s table and filled several glasses.

Harley sat down next to Crush with a victorious look on his face, drool stretching down to the floor as he proudly showed off his bone.

Viktor accepted a glass from Christian and took his seat. “There is plenty more where that came from.”

Crush rolled a meatball between his fingers in front of the dog. “Drop it. Never chew on a Vampire unless he’s still alive. Isn’t that right, Poe?”

Blue joined us and stuffed a pastry into her mouth. “Is Claude still watching them? I’ll take the next shift. I slept like the dead.”

“I will speak to the higher authority officials after we eat,” Viktor informed us, raising his glass. “But first, a toast.”

Everyone grabbed a glass of their preferred beverage, Niko and Gem still standing.

Viktor met eyes with each person on the team. “I have never been more proud of my people than I am this day. I want to express my deepest gratitude. The world will never know what each one of you fought to save. To your victory. To the warriors who stood by us. To those who gave up their lives for peace. And to my ancestors, who never knew such victory. I am humbled by your courage and loyalty. To Keystone!”

“To Keystone!” we repeated, touching glasses.

“And to the best damn food I’ve ever tasted,” Wyatt added.

Christian set down his glass and headed toward the hall. “I’ll go sit with Sparrow, our guest of honor.”

“Do you need a straw?” Wyatt quipped.

Blue set her axe on the table next to her plate and gave it a loving stroke. “Did anyone see that creature yesterday?”

Wyatt coughed and chugged down some water to clear his throat. “If you mean whatever burned up those guards, my bet’s on Gem.”

“I did not do that!” Gem argued. “Viktor, I swear it wasn’t me. I take full accountability for the damages to the window, the front wall, and maybe the driveway, but whatever caused that wasn’t me.”

“No one saw it?” Blue asked.

We all shook our heads.

“I was too damn busy saving Wyatt’s ass,” Shepherd remarked.

“I’ll let that slide.” Wyatt licked chocolate off his finger. “Only because I finally have food in my belly and not even your dickish remarks can steal my joy.”

As they fell into conversation, Crush leaned back and put his arm over the back of my chair. “I like your people.”

I put a cupcake on his plate. “Don’t make this a habit. I don’t think Ren or the packs would have shown up without talking to you first, so eat all the sugar you want.”

Crush reached for a loaf of bread. “I have something different in mind. Hand me those meatballs,” he said to Shepherd.

Wyatt put down his onion rings and grabbed a loaf for himself. “Now you’re talking.”

We spent hours at the dining table, enjoying food, enjoying life, enjoying home. We didn’t discuss the details of the battle; there would be enough time for reliving the horrors later. I learned that Switch’s wolf had guarded Sparrow during the night so we could just focus on the prisoners downstairs. After showering and changing her clothes, Kira was back in form. When we filed out of the dining room, we found her mopping blood in the foyer. Her copper eyes seemed brighter than before, as if someone had breathed a second life into her. Viktor wanted to speak with her alone, but Kira was insistent on getting back to normal the only way she knew how.

None of us knew where to begin. There was so much cleanup to do, but we were still a bundle of nerves. The full twenty-four hours hadn’t yet passed for us to see if the curse had officially lifted. In my heart, I knew it would.

By the time Crush left Keystone, Sparrow’s energy had left my body. By the time the sun went down, Sparrow had left the building. When the Regulators showed up in their black attire, a katana on one hip and a dagger on the other, the traitors marched out with somber looks on their faces. According to Viktor, they would be tried the following day. Plotting to overthrow the higher authority was a high crime and sometimes punishable by death. In this case, representatives were the culprits, so no leniency would be given. It would set a precedent. Lenore’s winter ball would be the last party they ever attended. As for Sparrow, Viktor was uncertain if the higher authority would go against their rule about protecting humans now that he was mortal again. But since he committed the crime while immortal, he would likely be treated as such. Viktor asked if we wanted to attend the trial and possibly watch his execution, but I didn’t care. I wanted to put Sparrow behind me. I’d already seen him fall from power, and that was enough. But Ren and some of his people would likely fill the crowd, ensuring he received a just punishment.

Curled up on my white rug, I stared at the hot flames dancing in the hearth. I’d built a fire to enjoy the exquisite warmth against my skin. Man, I’d come so close to losing the most basic pleasures.

A knock sounded, and Christian entered the room. “You’re not on the roof.”

I stretched my legs and toes and looked down at him. “Why would I be?”

He closed the door. “That’s where you always go after we finish a job.”

“Huh. I guess I never thought much about it since I spend a lot of time up there.”

Christian kicked off his shoes and sat by the hearth. “If you’re chilly, perhaps you should put on something warmer than knickers and a top.” He used the poker to give the wood a small shove and stir up the fire.

“I never thought I’d miss being uncomfortable, but I did. Misery makes you feel more alive.”

He hung the tool on the stand. “I can sense hot and cold but it’s— I can’t explain it.”

“You don’t have to. Now I know.”

He squeezed my thigh. “That you do. Shall I fetch you more wine?”

I rubbed my eyes. “No. I’ve had enough.”

Christian got up to drape a fur blanket over my legs. Then he sat on the rug behind me and watched the fire.

I rolled onto my back and listened to the wood crackling and the quiet roar of the flames.

He leaned on his hand. “Penny for your thoughts.”

“I need help severing heads.”

“Well, nothing warms the cockles of my heart like my one true love asking me about decapitation. Is this coming from the same woman who was once referred to as the Angel of Death? What was that other one? Oh yes. The Ferryman.”

“I’m still that same person.”

“No, you’re not. You’re a better version. When we first met, you were ruthless. That’s what Viktor wanted. But you’ve learned how to work with a team and take orders. That’s not an easy acclimation for people like us. Even as a guard, I made my own decisions if I felt my client was in danger. Sometimes that went against his or her wishes. You’ve made great strides in the short amount of time you’ve been with Keystone, but there’s something you must be careful not to lose.”

“What’s that?”

“Your savage soul. That raw Vampire instinct you have is what’ll keep you alive. You can’t have empathy for the enemy. Not in this world. If you don’t stop these criminals now, every soul they harm for hundreds or thousands of years will be on your conscience.”

“It’s easier when I can taste their sins through light or blood. Or when we’re fighting. But cutting off their heads while they just lay there helpless felt like… cold-blooded murder.”

“Do you think a spider reflects on the fly wiggling in its web?”

“Until you see silk shooting out of my ass, I’m not a spider. I don’t have to drink these men to survive. I used to think you could kill a Vampire by staking them, so beheadings weren’t in my repertoire. Killing other Breeds is a cinch, but beheading staked Vampires was nothing but a mass execution. Blue handled that part, but I need to learn. I botched the job on one guy I was fighting. Maybe I should’ve used both hands instead of swinging at him like a piñata. Anyhow, I don’t want that to hold me back, because one day it might kill me.”

“Aye,” he said, firelight dancing in his beautiful black eyes. “You’re a newly made Breed, so it’s a shocking sight. But it’s a preferred death for a Vampire over burning alive, so long as you learn the skills to do it quickly and cleanly. This is about protecting others from their wrath. You can’t be perfect from the start. None of us are. We all have our skill sets, but the fact we’re having this conversation shows that you recognize your weaknesses and want to improve.”

“Do you know your weaknesses?”

He steered his gaze up. “I suppose I have a temper and hold grudges. If someone crosses me, they’ll be seeing my face again.” Christian gave me a long look. “Is that all that’s on your mind?”

“I haven’t had a cohesive thought all day. My thoughts keep bouncing back and forth like a Ping-Pong ball.”

“Has this job got you thinking more about wanting… a normal life?”

I smothered a laugh. “That’s only something you see on TV. I’ve never had a normal life. Why start now? I like what I do. If you want the truth, I was thinking about my maker.”

“Which one?”

“I only have one.”

“Some people loosely use the word maker to describe the Mage who made you. The official term is Creator, but in your case, you have two different makers. I just want to be clear which one you’re thinking of.”

“Houdini. Does that bother you?”

“I’m not casting any judgment.”

I bent my knees and looked up at him. “We didn’t have any leftover jewelry. Not a single piece. Houdini was at that party. I was just wondering what happened to him.”

“I’m sure he’ll turn up and fill you in.”

I stroked his arm. “What happened to your maker? What was his name? Ronan?”

“Aye. After he cut ties with me, we fell out of touch. Vampires are lonely creatures, and some younglings are created as companions. But people aren’t as compatible as all that. I’m afraid there’s no tragic story other than what you already know.” Christian stretched. “He’s either a pile of bones or out there somewhere.”

“Do you think he’d ever call you back? You said the link between a maker and youngling is strong. Would you be tempted?”

“We’re not family, and too much time has passed.” Christian gave me the chills when he looked down. “Is there something you wish to share? Has your maker come calling?”

I scoffed and laced my fingers together, my gaze fixed on the ceiling. “He’s always calling. I still don’t know what to make of him. I hate everything he did to make me immortal, but sometimes…”

“Remember that time he sold you on the black market?”

“I know. I know. I just wish I could figure him out.”

“Why is that so important to you?”

“Because I haven’t yet decided if he’s an ally or a foe. He seems to play both sides.”

“And what would you do if he were a foe? Kill him?”

I gave him a pointed stare. “Killing your maker is against the law.”

Christian traced his fingers over my necklace. “And if there was no law?”

“If there was no law, I’d do a lot more than I’m doing now.”

Silence blanketed the room as we both listened to the crackling fire and the wind whistling against the windows.

“Care to fill me in on the gift from your da?”

“The lamb?” I chuckled. “It’s just a reminder of something my mom did for me once.”

“Don’t be like the lamb, Raven.”

I furrowed my brow. “What do you mean?”

“Mary and her little lamb. She got the lamb to follow her because she showed it kindness. So it trusted no harm would befall it.”

“If I remember correctly, the lamb didn’t wind up on somebody’s plate.”

He quirked his eyebrows. “We never got the full story on that, now did we? Like lambs to the slaughter. There’s a reason for that phrase and all the lamb metaphors. Don’t be overly trusting of someone’s kindness. Your maker has betrayed you not once but twice, and there’s no coming back from that. First he abandoned you, and the second time he sold you to a monster. If he does you a good turn, accept it for what it is. But don’t put him on a pedestal. Look at where that got me with Lenore. I was her most trusted and loyal subject. And out of nowhere, she buried me. I didn’t see that coming, and I should have. Is there anything he holds over you—anything you’re not telling me?”

I stretched my legs and pulled off the fur blanket. “No. But there’s something I hold over him. He wants a key.”

“A key to what?”

“Hell if I know. I don’t even think it’s that important anymore. Maybe it is and maybe it isn’t. He can take it anytime he cares to, but I think he just wants me to give it to him. Or maybe he doesn’t because it gives him a reason to keep me in his life.”

“Then give it to him.”

“No,” I said, turning on my left side, one arm tucked beneath my head. “He hasn’t earned it.”

“Ah. And how is it that he can take it whenever he wants?”

I fretted over telling Houdini’s secrets, but Christian and I weren’t just a fling. Part of that meant I had to trust him. “He’s also a crossbreed. He’s part Shifter.”

Christian stared at the fire. “I suspected as much.”

Puzzled, I sat up. “How could you suspect something like that?”

“I met him, remember? I wasn’t certain what his other half might be, but his eyes weren’t black, and his skin had blemishes you wouldn’t see on a Vampire. What’s his animal?”

“What isn’t his animal? He can shift into anything.”

“Don’t be telling me fibs.”

I rested my hand on his thigh. “Can we talk about something else?”

Christian pulled me onto his lap. “I have a better idea.”

“And what’s that?”

“We don’t talk at all.” He tempted me with a chaste kiss. Hunger burned in his eyes as his fangs elongated.

Sitting astride him, I felt a feverish desire to indulge in other pleasures once denied. “Do you want me to sneak downstairs and steal Viktor’s crown? I can pretend to be your captive princess.”

“I don’t need a crown to tell me what I already know.” His hands slid down my back.

I kissed the corner of his mouth. “And what do you think you know?”

Christian held me in his rapturous gaze. “You’re my queen, Raven Black.”

I cradled his neck and touched my nose to his. “And you’re my king.”

* * *

You have just read Quicksilver. Click Here to receive updates about the next release.

Keep scrolling (or access table of contents) to see the back cover! And don’t forget to leave a review!

Next Book Release: Click Here

A personal note from Dannika:

If you enjoyed this book and want to see more, please take a moment to show your support by leaving a review on the product page where your purchase was made. Your reviews are important and help readers discover these books! Thanks you for your purchase - you help these stories keep going.

THE MAGERI SERIES is an exciting urban fantasy romance about a young woman's claim to immortality. Passionate, humorous, dark, and full of unpredictable twists, the Mageri series will take you on an unforgettable journey of love, friendship, and the hidden power within us all. Cliffhanger-free.

THE SEVEN SERIES is a paranormal romance that portrays Shifters living in secret in the modern world. A blend of humor, heartwarming romance, drama, and real-life issues. This series is for those who believe in family, second chances, and finding that person who completes you. Cliffhanger-free. HEA.

THE CROSSBREED SERIES is an Urban Fantasy Romance following a rogue who is half-Vampire, half-Mage. Caught between two worlds, she joins forces with a secret organization that takes down criminals. Will desire become her biggest distraction when she is paired up with a Vampire?

THE BLACK ARROWHEAD SERIES is an exciting new paranormal romance. Like the Seven series, this has a wonderful blend of romance, action, magic, humor, and heartwarming stories.

Note: While all of Dannika’s books are written in the same universe, each can be read independently from the rest. Dannika Dark owns the intellectual property rights to some of the original Breeds depicted within these books. Use of these creations is strictly prohibited.

If you would like to experience each twist and crossover as it was intended, suggesting reading order can be found HERE.

Immortals live among us.

Dannika Dark Newsletter

BOOKS BY DANNIKA DARK:

THE MAGERI SERIES

Sterling

Twist

Impulse

Gravity

Shine

The Gift

MAGERI WORLD

Risk

NOVELLAS

Closer

THE SEVEN SERIES

Seven Years

Six Months

Five Weeks

Four Days

Three Hours

Two Minutes

One Second

Winter Moon

SEVEN WORLD

Charming

THE CROSSBREED SERIES

Keystone

Ravenheart

Deathtrap

Gaslight

Blackout

Nevermore

Moonstruck

Spellbound

Heartless

Afterlife

Quicksilver

THE BLACK ARROWHEAD SERIES

The Vow

The Alpha

Follow Dannika and meet up with other fans:

www.dannikadark.net

Facebook

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

Dannika Dark is a nine-time USA TODAY Bestselling author, APA Audie Awards Finalist, and Earphones Award winner. Her pulse-pounding urban fantasies and paranormal romances have sold millions worldwide.

In her spare time, she likes… Hey, wait. What spare time? Dannika devotes every waking moment to writing more stories in her Mageriverse. But she does love binge-watching TV shows, reading, nachos, jeans with deep pockets, gardening, red wine, people who snort when they laugh too hard, toe beans, board games, indie music, and her readers.

Facebook

BookBub

Goodreads